

I Got Your Back,

Hailey

By

June Kramin

I Got Your Back, Hailey

By June Kramin

Copyright © 2014 by June Kramin

...

All Rights Reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without prior written permission of the publisher.

...

This e-Book is a work of fiction. While references may be made to actual places or events, the names, characters, incidents, and locations within are from the author's imagination and are not a resemblance to actual living or dead persons, businesses, or events. Any similarity is coincidental.

Published by Pau Hana Books through Smashwords,

April 2014

This book is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution via any means is illegal and a violation of International Copyright Law, subject to criminal prosecution and upon conviction, fines and/or imprisonment. No part of this book can be reproduced or sold by any person or business without the express permission of the publisher.

ISBN: 978-1497301641

Published in the United States of America

Cover Art by Valerie Kramin

Stock images:Dreamstime

Edited by Erica Ellis - http://www.ericaellisfreelance.com/

Dedication

To Erica

For saving my ass all those years ago, and being

so kind as to do it again with this book.
Chapter One

I looked up from my novel for the fifth time to find the man at the counter staring at me again. When he turned away, the smirk I was trying to hide made its way out. "You're not so bad yourself. Too bad I'm not interested," I said under my breath and turned to put the book in my purse on the seat next to me. When I turned back around, he was so close he made me jump. It's not often I can hold my tongue. Okay, I can't ever. "Shit! You scared the crap out of me."

He grinned. I'm glad he found my heart attack and potty mouth humorous. "I'm sorry."

"For scaring me or for staring at me?"

"Both, I guess. Can I sit down?"

"Be my guest. I was just leaving." Motioning him back, I slid out of the booth.

"You sure I can't buy you a coffee?"

Persistent bastard. "I've already had my fill. Thanks. You watched me through two refills. You should have made your move sooner." Not really.

"Maybe I needed to work up my courage."

"Well, now you've missed your chance. I need to get home."

"Boyfriend?"

"Better. My dog." Again, not really, but I can lie with the best of them when I have to. Trust me, I have to.

He laughed and extended his hand. "Please? Name's Parker. Parker Peters."

Now it was my turn to laugh. There's no way he was serious. "You shitting me? You have your Spiderman costume on under that hoody?"

"That's Peter Parker and no, I don't."

Giving in, I accepted his hand in a quick shake. "Nice to meet you, but I really have to run. See you later, Spiderman."

He hollered out, "Wait!" Curious, I spun back around. "Won't you at least give me the name of the woman who's breaking my heart?"

"Right." He raised his eyebrows and tilted his head slightly to the side, begging. He was certainly cute. I caved. "Hailey."

"As in the comet?"

"Except with an 'I' as in 'I really have to go.'" He was adorable and charming, but I really couldn't do this.

Trying to sweeten the attempt, he put his hands to his chest, clutching at his heart, but I didn't let that change my mind. Like an idiot, I turned around once I was outside. Parker was pressed up against the coffee shop window with his arms spread wide. Cursing the laugh that escaped, I quickened the pace home.

There was no dog to greet me; I was a cat person. Still am, I guess, it's just that the cat tree in the corner had been empty for a while. After I moved here, I'd gone to the animal shelter in a weak moment and rescued a cat that was going to be put down if I didn't adopt it. Even though I didn't know her, I couldn't bear the thought of her death. The black and white kitty had been an ornery cuss, but eventually we'd bonded. Guinevere helped me through a horrible breakup and then two days later was hit by a car on one of the rare occasions I let her ill tempered ass outside. It was too much, losing my fiancé and my cat in the same week. I'd been steering clear of both men and cats ever since, not having the stomach yet to replace either. The cat I'd had to put down; I'd wished the same of the fiancé.

As soon as I walked through the door to my townhouse, I kicked off my heels and changed from work clothes into my favorite jogging attire: sweat shorts, a tank top, and a light jacket. After lacing up my well-worn sneakers, I took off for my nightly jog, cursing that second coffee refill. I hadn't really wanted it, but the man had me curious, so I'd lingered, waiting to see what would happen. My first instinct had been to run out of the coffee shop as soon as I'd realized he was watching me, but something had made me want to stay. He didn't seem like any trouble at all and was probably just another pretty face hoping for a quick ride. I guess I got bored waiting.

Mostly I ran alone. Sometimes a runner I knew from my jogging path would keep me company for a small stretch of the five mile run, breaking up the monotony, but not often. The route I took varied very little. I didn't want to become a creature of habit, but there were only a few ways the route could be altered. As silly as it sounded to even me, I tried to mix up the course a little each time. One too many cop shows revealed a plot where a person was killed after the killer followed the victim's routine for days. Sometimes I laughed at myself about being so foolish, but I kept switching my route anyway. A single gal couldn't be careful enough. Especially with my history. Approaching a "Y" in the path at the playground, I remembered I went left yesterday, so today I went right.

The small suburb of Minneapolis that I lived in had its share of crime, but murder was rarely in the papers. My modest townhouse had a wonderful forest with a jogging path a block away. The thought of going out alone never scared me. The path spanned a local river on three different bridges. Its twists and turns followed the park just right, or vice-versa. I loved that I could still feel a little bit of wilderness, even though I was only minutes from downtown Minneapolis.

Minnesota was a far cry from California, but I really did enjoy the change. The fresh air was the first thing I noticed. Although still a big city, Minneapolis never had the cloud of smog that almost always seemed to hover over LA. I'd traded my bikini for a winter coat, but since I'd only been here for one winter, snow was still a novelty. Shoveling was nothing more than great exercise. I didn't curse it the way my neighbors did. Of course, they said this had been a mild winter. "You should have been here last year. Now that was hell." There was always someone with a story of a worse winter. Minnesotans sure liked to talk about the weather.

As I approached the first bridge, I saw a squirrel off to the side, chattering away. Calling out in a familiar tease that my friends at work often used when they get distracted, I said, "Squirrel!"...right before tripping on something and damn near face-planting on the rough gravel.

"Sonofabitch!" I rolled to my back as I clutched my knee, which now sported a pretty good scrape. "This is going to look pretty with nylons." Glancing down to my feet to see what had made me trip, I harshly kicked at the dark blue backpack. "Piece of crap." My attention returned to the squirrel, which now seemed to be mocking me. Little bastard. It was still chattering, oddly not scared away by my ranting. "Beat it, rat." Its tail twitched three more times before it finally scampered away.

The pain subsiding, I finally managed to sit back up. I looked around for the owner of the pack, but found myself alone on the trail, as usual. "Anybody out there?" There was no response. "Great." I kicked the backpack again for good measure.

I tried to pick up the bag, but it was heavier than I thought it would be. "What the hell? Someone swiping friggin' bricks?" Squatting down, I unzipped the bag then dropped to my ass, shocked by what the bag held. "What the...?" Quickly standing, I brushed myself off. Looking around again, I picked up the bag and flung it over my shoulder. The weight of it caused me to step forward; I adjusted my balance with all the grace of a baboon in the midst of a shit fight. Why would there be a backpack filled with money in the middle of the park?
Chapter Two

My knee was really bothering me on the walk home. More painful, though, was playing the worst game of "angel on one shoulder and devil on the other" ever. Of course I knew the right thing would be to call the cops, but hey...finders keepers, losers weepers. No self respecting person would have this kind of cash on them—in a backpack, no less. It had to have come from shady people who more than likely had plenty more where this came from.

Like many others I knew, I was struggling paycheck to paycheck and making payments on the piece of crap I called a car. It ate oil like crazy and needed new tires. Rent had gone up in the year I'd been here, and the price of gas was going through the roof this summer. This lifestyle was new to me, but it was how things had to be now. I tried to make the best of it, but damn, this money would sure come in handy.

As much as I wanted to justify keeping the money and putting it to good use, I knew I'd call the police when I arrived home. The further I walked, the more it occurred to me that the money could mean big trouble. Did I just botch a kidnapping payoff? Was there a drug deal going down? Was it payoff for a mob kill? Is that what the squirrel was going crazy about? Was he warning me that there was a dead body past him or someone watching with a gun? "Now you're being ridiculous."

Despite thinking those things were crazy, I glanced over my shoulder in fear. Not watching where I was going, I walked into someone. Again my fear led my mouth with an onslaught of fresh cussing. Only being surprised by the familiar face stopped me mid curse word.

"Jesus, Hailey. You're wound up tight. You okay?"

"Spiderman?"

Parker laughed. "You look like you saw a ghost."

"You scared me, that's all. Again, I might add. You live around here?"

"Actually, I do." He pointed to a townhome across the highway. "Corner spot, third floor. Got it for a steal with this economy." After glancing at my knee, he squatted down. "Looks like you took a tumble. You always this graceful?"

"Yeah." In all honesty, I was a klutz, but there was no reason to tell him that. "I mean, no. I just wasn't watching where I was going."

"I thought you were limping. Here," he said, reaching for the bag. "I'll carry this for you."

Clutching the strap tight, I blurted out, "No! I have it." That's all I needed; him discovering what was in the bag.

"Come on. Let me help." Not heeding my wishes, he removed it from my shoulder.

"Holy crap. You stealing rocks from the park or something?"

Sure. Why not. "Uh...yeah. I needed a few for landscaping my little flower bed. You some kind of park ranger or something?"

"No. I don't care what you do, Comet."

"Comet?" I couldn't help rolling my eyes. "If I had a dime for everyone that thought that was clever..."

"Sorry. I like it. You think you're the first chick to call me Spiderman?"

"I suppose you're right. Truce on the names."

"Truce. Where do you live?"

Something finally hit me. Yeah, I'm not always so bright. It was too much of a coincidence that he was here. I stopped in my tracks. "Wait a second. You stalking me?"

Looking as if I'd wounded his ego, Parker put the bag down and crossed his arms. "Are you serious? I see you in a coffee shop on the corner two blocks from my townhouse and at a park another few blocks away. Now I'm a stalker? Have trust issues much?"

"Maybe I do." I tried to pick up the bag and walk away but ended up stumbling on it, already forgetting about the weight.

Parker reached out, steadying me. "You okay?"

Trying to regain my dignity and straightening out my shirt, I huffed, "I'm fine. You going to help me or what?"

Scooping up the bag and swinging it on his shoulder in one motion, he looped his other arm through mine. "Come on, Hop-along. I'll walk you home."

We walked in silence to my townhouse. I unlocked the door and motioned to Parker that it was okay to follow me in. My leg had really started to hurt; I wasn't about to fight him over carrying the pack in for me.

He placed the bag on my countertop. "Where do you have sandwich bags?"

Huh? I scrunched my eyebrows. "Why?"

"I want you to ice your knee. It's not looking so hot."

After glancing down at it, I felt even worse and plopped into the closest chair. "Holy hell. It looks like a softball." Pointing to a row of drawers by the sink, I said, "Second one down."

As Parker went for them, he moved the curtain above the sink aside and peered out the window. "Shit."

"Shit, what?"

He grabbed me by the arm, jerking me to my feet. "You have a car?"

"Of course I have a freakin' car." I shook my arm, trying to get out of his grasp, but he held firm. "Let go of me. The keys are on the counter. Take it. It's a piece of crap." Instead of letting me go, he pulled me along toward the keys, scooped them up, and then picked up my purse by the handle. "For crying out loud. I only have fifty bucks. Take it, just leave my purse."

Instead of digging through it, he offered it to me. "Is there a back way out?"

"Screen door on the patio." I went to speak again, but he put his hand over my mouth. "Just shut up and stay close." Lifting the backpack as he walked by, he pulled me along and out the screen door. "Where's your car?"

I pointed at a six slot parking garage. "In there. Number four. Look...Just let me go."

"I wish I could. They followed us after all." Once outside, he continued to pull me along toward the garage.

"They who, dammit?"

Before he could answer, the glass in the window of the garage door shattered. I screamed then wrapped my arms over my head, squatting in fear on the ground like the chicken I am when I...y'know...get shot at.

Parker pulled me back on my feet, dragging me along. We reached the door with no more shots and he shoved me through it. He had me slide into the car through the driver's side then climbed in after me. Without waiting for the garage door to rise completely, he backed through it. Another shot hit the side of the car as we sped off. I ducked low in the seat.

"What the hell was that?" I screamed as Parker flew over the speed bump, sending my ass into the door handle. He took only a second to slow himself at the stop sign to check for traffic before speeding onto the highway.

"You weren't kidding about this thing being a piece of crap. It has no balls."

"We were shot at and you want to talk engines? Who was that?"

"Just some people you pissed off, sweetheart."

"I pissed off? Last time I checked, no one was shooting at me when you weren't around."

"When's the last time you had a backpack filled with a million bucks?"

"I..." Wait. What? "There's a million dollars in that thing? How do you know what's in it?"

He stole a quick glance sideways at me before he returned his attention to the road again. I gasped before covering my mouth with my hand, dropping it again only a second later. "Did you kill someone?"

His laugh was really starting to piss me off. "No, I didn't kill anyone, sweetheart."

"Stop it with that. How did you know about the money?" When he didn't reply, I yelled again. "Answer me!"

"What do you think?"

"How the hell am I supposed to know?"

"Figure it out, Einstein."

"Are you a drug dealer?" I asked.

"Do I look like a junkie?"

"Stop answering my questions with more questions."

"Well, do I?"

I took a second to size him up, but I already knew the answer to that. No, he didn't. Back at the coffee shop, I'd pretended to be more into the novel than I was. Just because I wanted to steer clear of men didn't mean I couldn't enjoy a little eye-candy here and there. Parker was very handsome. He had to be very close to my age. Cough. Twenty-nine. Cough. No really. I was twenty-nine. The blue shirt he wore was almost purple, making his blue eyes completely pop. He had to be over six feet tall. If he didn't spend his afternoon or nights at a gym, he did construction or some other job that kept him fit. When he had pulled me to him, I got a good feel of his biceps and chest. Rock. Hard. Blonds weren't usually my thing, but he wasn't so surfer looking with it neatly trimmed. Coming back to the present, I cleared my throat. "No, you don't appear to be a junkie, but that doesn't mean anything. I've heard the phrase, 'Don't get high on your own supply'. You could still be a drug dealer."

"I guess you're right."

"So you are a dealer?"

"No."

"What then? You're a kidnapper. I know that much." I crossed my arms, stiffening my posture.

"What makes you think I'm a kidnapper?"

"You kidnapped me, did you not?"

"Kidnapped you?" He pelted out a laugh. "I saved your ass."

"Saved me?" My arms were now uncrossed and flailing wildly as my voice rose. "You're getting me shot at!"

"Did you think when you happened upon a backpack with a million dollars that no one was going to be watching?"

"I didn't see anyone when I looked around. No one answered when I called out. I was going to call the police when I got home and report it."

"Right."

"I was!"

"Whatever you say, sweetheart."

"What did I tell you about that?"

"Right. Sorry, Comet." I grunted in frustration and brought my fists down on my legs. Epic mistake. Of course, I hit my knee in the process. As I cried out in pain, he swerved as he turned to see what the problem was. A car honked at him for veering into their lane. "What happened?"

I almost bought the hint of concern in his voice. Almost. Throwing my head back in the seat, I reached down for the seat release and dropped back a bit. "I hit the knot in my knee. Fucking hurts. I think I'm going to puke."

"You kidding me?" He swerved again. This time instead of a horn blast, there were sirens. "Oh, shit."

"Cops?" Although I was still nauseous, my tone was immediately happier. Cops? I'm saved!

"You best lay back, play sick, and follow my lead, sweetheart. One word about you being kidnapped and I'll kill the cop, then I'll kill you. Got it?"

I felt my cheeks flush as I leaned back into the seat again. "Got it."

Parker pulled over, but didn't remain seated like he was supposed to. I'd been pulled over enough to know you aren't supposed to get out of the car. With any luck, he just blew it, big time. He gave me another glare of "stay put" as he climbed out. I waited to hear him being reamed out by the officer.

"Return to your car, sir."

"I'm sorry. I know I'm supposed to wait and I know I swerved, but I swear, I haven't been drinking."

"Return to your car and give me your license and registration."

"I will...but can we do this at the hospital?"

Hospital?

"I'm worried about my wife. That's why I swerved. I'm sorry. She's giving me quite a scare." I could hear footsteps rushing over to my side of the car. Not trusting my facial expressions, I kept my arm over my eyes. "It's okay, honey. This nice officer will help us."

I didn't trust myself to speak; there was no way I could respond to him calling me honey. I was bullshitting him before, but now I really wanted to puke. I needed to just shut up and stay down.

"What seems to be the problem?" the officer asked.

I swallowed hard, fighting the forces rising in my throat and thinking carefully about what I could possibly say that wouldn't get this officer killed. Luckily, Parker spoke for me.

"She's sick. Look at her. She fell earlier and her leg swelled up, then she was complaining about being nauseous. I was worried she was going to puke in the car. She's...uh...pregnant, too."

"She's pregnant?"

"Yes. Not far along, but I'm really afraid something is wrong."

"Follow me."

The policeman gave us an escort to the hospital. It was only ten minutes away, but felt a lot longer with my heart pounding the whole drive. Nausea subsiding, I was still pissed and not about to give my kidnapper a break. "Why did you tell him I was pregnant?"

"Because I know the type. He was more hero than bully. Nothing gets a man like that to snap into hero mode faster than a hurt child or a pregnant woman."

"Way to go, genius. What are we supposed to do when we get to the hospital and they tell him I'm not pregnant?"

"He's not going to stick around to find out. He's a highway patrol cop, not a detective. Once we're settled, he'll be on his way."

"You hope."

"I'd bet my life on it."

"Or mine."

"Look...I'm not going to hurt you if you don't give me reason to. I didn't come all this way for you to turn me in to Trooper Troy there. How are you feeling, anyway?"

His concern threw me off; I wasn't about to get chummy. "Just dandy. Thanks for the concern, Spiderman."

"I thought you wanted to quit with the names."

"Well, I'm pissed off. You kidnapped me, threatened to kill me, then told a cop I was pregnant."

"You're really touchy on the pregnant thing. What's the story with that?"

"None of your fucking business."

"You kiss your boyfriend with that mouth?"

"I don't have a boyfriend."

"With all that charm? I'm surprised." Before I could yell at him again, he said, "We're here. Same rules, doll. Play along until we ditch the cop and we're safe on our way again."

"Yes, sir." I saluted him, using just one finger.

Parker pulled into a spot off the emergency room and hurried around to the passenger side. The policeman walked over. "You got this? There's an accident on 35W I need to get to."

"I can get her in. I really appreciate the escort."

He nodded to me. "Hope everything's okay with you and the baby, miss."

Managing a "Thank you" was hard work. I wanted to kick Parker in the shin and scream for the officer to help me get away from this lunatic, but I couldn't bring myself to do it. Parker had wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close to his chest again. This time, though, I was certain I felt more than his rock-hard abs. The object could only be a gun.

Parker helped me walk toward the door of the ER but as soon as the policeman was out of sight, he continued to the parking lot on the other side.

"Where are you going?"

"We need a car. If I have to go another mile in that piece of crap, I'll go insane."

"Now you're going to steal a car?"

"Pretty bright. Guess it's not true what they say about redheads."

"My hair is not red!"

He laughed. "Right. Maybe it's your temper that is misleading."

"Look. I—"

Placing his hand over my mouth, he said, "You want to tone it down a bit? Boosting a car usually doesn't go over so well with an audience of people checking out a ranting lunatic." He quickly dropped his hand after I licked it. "What are you? Seven?"

"Don't touch me."

Wiping his hand on his pants, he said, "Then shut the hell up." He observed the parking lot for a few minutes. Whether he was searching for cars or to see if we'd been followed, I wasn't sure. Wanting to run was my first instinct, but my knee was really giving me problems now. Just standing there was excruciating. "Come on. That new 'Stang will be a snap to get into."

"Gee, like to stay low profile much?"

"They're a dime a dozen these days. We'll blend in fine." After leaning me against the black car, he tried the handle. "It's not even locked." After one more glance around, he opened the door and gave it a quick check for keys. Coming up with nothing, he walked me around to the passenger side and helped me in. "You even think about locking me out..."

"I know. And you'll kill me." I scowled as he sauntered all too coolly to the driver's side, almost daring me to try to take off. I flipped him off once more before reclining the chair back and draping my arm over my eyes again.

After closing the door behind him, Parker began the task of hot-wiring the car. Within seconds, we were on our way.

I tried to play tough and tune out everything that was happening, but I was becoming scared and angry as the minutes ticked by. Of course, I couldn't let him see the scared part. "Where are we going, anyway?"

"Wisconsin for starters. I have someplace I need to be in case something got screwed up." He glanced my way. "And screw this up you did. I need to steal a set of plates to buy us some time, then we'll see about getting you something for your leg."

I lowered my arm and turned to him. "What do you give a shit about my leg for? Aren't you going to kill me anyway?"

"If I wanted you dead, sweetheart, you'd be dead. You got in the way, is all. Trust me. If I could have left you back there, my life would be a hell of a lot simpler right now."

Still not feeling better about the situation, I leaned back again. Twenty minutes later, we crossed into Wisconsin. I sat up when the car finally came to a stop yet another twenty miles down the road. I promptly sighed in disgust. "Do you always pick the most run down, crappy place to stop?"

"I'm hoping to avoid security cameras."

"Well then, you may have scored on that account." My knee had been throbbing the whole drive, but I did my best to ignore it. Right now, though, a flash of pain hit me and I couldn't help sucking in a deep breath.

Parker's head jerked my way, but he offered me no sympathy. Not that I wanted it. He glanced down at my knee, but quickly returned his eyes to mine. "Sorry. Nice try. I'm not leaving you alone. You'll have to hobble in with me."

"Trust me. Attention from you is the last thing I want. I have to pee anyway. You going to let me do that?"

Pointing ahead toward the bathrooms he said, "Be my guest, but leave your purse. I don't want you trying to leave any 'help me' messages. I'll tell you again; you behave and I'm not going to hurt you."

"Whatever." I climbed out of the car and slammed the door. The bathroom didn't even require a key to get in. Real high-class stop. Not being in a rush to join him outside, I took my time washing my hands and face. The mirror was old and pitted. The horrible reflection that stared back matched my mood. How the hell could I have gotten myself into this situation? "I always told you exercise was bad for you, you stupid bitch." I tossed the paper towels in the garbage and walked back out.

Parker was leaning against the car with his arms crossed. He pushed off it and walked toward me. "You okay?"

"Yeah. I gave your name and got a great seat."

He sniggered, holding up a hundred dollar bill. "Go crazy and get whatever you want. It'll be a bit of a drive. I don't want to stop unless we have to."

"I have a better idea. How about you let me go? I won't tell them what you're driving. I'll say you blindfolded me."

"No can do."

I was too pissed to even swear.

Parker was right earlier. My hair was redder than I ever wanted to admit. Every time someone called me red, I highlighted it with more blonde. Maybe there was something to red hair and tempers. Whatever the case was, my temper was sure flaring now. Even though my leg was killing me, I stepped forward and kicked Parker in the shin. Hard.

"Ouch!" He held me by the arms and walked me two steps back to the wall of the building. "Knock off the games!"

Shaking myself free, I tried to walk away. I only made it as far as the metal fence surrounding the trash can right next to us, which of course, I hadn't noticed. Grace that I am, I walked right into it then fell to the ground, swearing.

Parker grinned as he knelt at my side. "Dumbass."

"Screw you." Holding my knee, I rocked back and forth, taking deep breaths and fighting tears. Putting an arm under my legs and around my back, he picked me up. "What are you doing?"

"I don't have time for your theatrics. I need to buy some supplies, swipe a license plate, and get on our way."

He shifted me in his arms, the gun pressed into my side. Refusing to show fear, I resorted to what I did best. Sarcasm. "Is that a gun in your pocket or are you just happy to see me?"

"I think you can figure that out." Smirking, he walked into the convenience store and placed me on the dining table across from the register after he greeted the young boy working there.

"She okay?"

"Just tripped earlier. She's fine. I didn't want to leave her alone in the car. You get lonely without me. Don't you, pumpkin?"

"Sure thing...honey."

Parker motioned his eyes toward the clerk and down toward his gun. He didn't need to spell it out; I understood his point. Directly across from me were pain relievers; Parker walked over.

"I'm going to grab you some ibuprofen for that knee."

"Just grab some Midol."

He spun around with a horrible expression of disgust on his face. "Great. On top of your attitude I have to deal with that, too?"

"No, asshole. It's good for all kinds of pain."

"Maybe I should try some then."

"For what?"

"Ever since I picked you up, I've had a big pain in my ass." The clerk was busy stocking cigarettes, so I flipped Parker off yet again. He blew me a kiss in response. "Ibuprofen will help with the swelling. It doesn't seem like it's quitting."

"You a nurse now?"

He took the few paces to stand in front of me and lowered his voice. "You could try being a little nicer. I'm trying to help."

"If you were trying to help, you'd let me go."

"We've already covered this...puddin'." He touched the tip of my nose with his index finger and walked away. "Anything in particular you want?"

"Besides your bloody corpse on the side of the road? No."
Chapter Three

After getting me and the few purchases in the car, Parker pulled into the lot next to the convenience store. There were seven cars in bad shape lined up in front of an old shed. I sat quietly and watched as Parker removed a back plate from one. He climbed back in and took off without putting it on the car.

"Didn't you get the plate for this car? Or are you planning on stealing something else?"

"I want to get down the road a bit. It'll look a little obvious doing that in the parking lot." He rummaged through a bag and grabbed an energy drink, offering it to me. "You want one?"

"No, thanks."

Reaching in again, he pulled out a bottle of water and the pain relievers. "Take some." In pain and not wanting to play tough, I accepted them. "Let me find a dirt road, and I'll make up an ice pack for you when I switch out the plates."

"Why do you even care about my knee?"

"I told you I'm not going to hurt you if you don't make me. You're obviously in pain and I want to help. Is that so bad? Will you start to trust me a bit?"

I could only glare at him for a minute before saying, "No."

"Suit yourself. We can do this the hard way if you want."

"And that is?"

"I bought duct tape."

After dropping the bottle of water in the holder between the seats, I began working at the cardboard box for the pills. "Prick."

"Love you, too, puddin'."

His onslaught of names was really starting to piss me off. I used far too much force on the packaging, causing the box slip, jamming me in the knee. Not being able to take the constant smacks on it anymore, I cursed, yet again, and burst into tears.

"Jesus. You really are a graceful one."

I stopped crying long enough to say, "Up yours," then had to hold onto the dash as he made a sharp turn. Either he hadn't seen the road or he liked driving like an ass. Parker had jerked the car hard to the right and turned on a gravel road, fishtailing it a little. After a half mile, he pulled over. Reaching out his hand, he said, "Give it to me." I tossed the bottle into his lap. After opening it and shaking out two pills, he offered them to me. Mumbling a thank you of sorts, I accepted them and took them with the water. I was thirstier than I realized, not having had anything since getting in from my run. "Better?"

"I just want to go home."

"I'm sorry. Not gonna happen." He climbed out of the car and put the seat down so he could access the items in the back seat. Pulling out the sandwich bags and opening the bag of ice, he fashioned an ice pack. Handing it to me with a kitchen towel he said, "Try not to injure yourself putting this on." I swiped it from him with a little more force than necessary; I didn't thank him this time. "I'm going to switch the plate. I don't want to shut off the car. What are my chances you won't try to drive away?"

I was pissed that the thought hadn't even occurred to me. "I don't even know where I am."

"That's not an answer." When I didn't reply, he pulled out the duct tape and held it up.

"I'm not going anywhere. Don't, okay? Geez."

"You had an expression on your face like you wish you would have thought of it."

Dammit. Am I ever transparent. "I hurt too much to climb over the console. Just do what you need to do."

"In a hurry to get somewhere?"

"Away from you. I assume you have some kind of plan and, if you're not going to hurt me, eventually you'll let me go."

"Eventually. I'll be back in a minute." Leaving the door open, he walked away.

As he swapped out the plate, I brooded on what to do. He was too nicely built for me to try to overpower him, self-defense classes or not. If my knee wasn't messed up, I could possibly outrun him, but not here. There didn't seem to be anything around for miles to even run to. Barely a minute passed before he was back in.

"That was fast."

"Two screws don't take an engineering license. Besides, I still don't trust you."

"Then we're even, aren't we?" I crossed my arms and squinted at him.

"Look, psycho case. What do you think would have happened to you if I'd left you back there?"

"I wouldn't be missing Nathan Fillion and the new Castle episode."

Parker shook his head. "Wrong, sweetheart. Apparently, I wasn't the only one that saw you come out of there with the pack. These people shoot first and don't bother asking questions later."

"These people? You are one of these people." I used finger quotes as I said it, just because I can be more irritating.

"Wrong again. Don't lump me in with them."

"Why not? You aren't into murder, just kidnapping?"

Grabbing the steering wheel in frustration, he let out a loud grunt. "For the last time, I didn't kidnap you, I kept you safe." He used finger quotes as well and put them right in my face. I pushed them away. I guess I started it, but still...

"Well, I'm safe. So let me go."

"What language do I need to speak here? They're going to search for you."

"But I don't have the money anymore. You do. Why don't you give it back?"

Putting the car in gear and squealing away, he grumbled, "I wish it were that easy."

I squirmed in the front seat; I really hated this man. There was no way I was going to start to care or believe that he was protecting me. It was probably a crock-of-shit line.

"Pardon me for not swooning over you and thinking you're some kind of hero—"

"You're the one calling me Spiderman."

"I wasn't talking about that."

"Oh well, by all means then, please continue."

"I would if you'd stop interrupting me!" My defenses were up and I crossed my arms. Parker motioned as if he were locking his lips with a key. I sighed heavily. "I don't understand why you're keeping me hostage. I'm not involved here."

"You became involved when you saw what the bag held and took it."

"But I was going to get it to the police."

"Ha! I'm supposed to buy that?"

"It's true! I'm not going to say I didn't think about it, but I wouldn't have kept it."

"Whatever, Comet." No longer wanting to look at him, I returned my attention to the front, this time putting one foot on the dash. "Respect the machine."

"Why? It's not yours." After a minute, I dropped it. "I guess it's somebody's. Not that they're likely to get it back."

"There is that possibility."

"Really? You said 'boosting' earlier like it's a normal thing for you."

"You like Nathan Fillion shows, I like Nick Cage movies."

"You're gay?"

Again he laughed. "No. Gone in 60 Seconds...it's a dude film, psycho."

"Stop calling me that. I'm not psycho. You're a dick and you make me nervous."

"I'm not a dick. I'm actually your knight in shining armor."

"That's right. You rescued me." I went to use quotes again, but caught myself.

"Scoff away, but you have no idea who you're messing with here. There was no way they'd have left you alive and just taken their money back. You'd be dead."

The seriousness in his voice was finally registering. Shots had been flying overhead. I could very well be dead if he hadn't dragged me along with him. Swallowing hard, my head started to spin. I was still plenty pissed at him for kidnapping me, but he was telling the truth. The urge to throw up was back with a vengeance. "Pull over."

"Why? So you can run?"

"I'm going to puke, asshole. For real this time."

Parker pulled the car over just in time; I didn't even have time to get out. Barely missing the door as I bent over, I emptied my stomach of the coffee I'd had before my run, and kept going until my lunch joined it. I heard the glove box slam shut and felt his hand pressed at my arm with napkins. I wiped my mouth and dropped them on the ground.

"Normally I don't litter."

"No worries. I won't be calling the cops." With my eyes closed, I took a few deep breaths, resting my head back on the headrest. "You okay to go?" A nod was my response.

After driving a few minutes in silence, I felt good enough to talk. Curiosity killed...you know. "So exactly who were those guys?"

"You really don't need to know. Actually, the less you know, the better."

"When can I go home?"

"Can't say."

"Well, dammit. What can you say?"

"I'm sorry."

"You're sorry?"

"Yeah. I'm sorry you didn't take another jogging path today." He grinned. "But I'm not sorry I met you in the coffee shop first."

"Seriously? You're still trying to pick me up?"

"Why not? We had chemistry."

"Get over yourself."

"Come on, Comet. You mean to tell me if this hadn't happened and we met tomorrow at the coffee shop, you still wouldn't have given me your phone number?" As he said it, he slammed on his brakes.

"What's wrong?"

"Give me your phone."

"I don't have one."

"Bullshit. Who doesn't have a cell phone?"

"I never said I didn't have one. I don't have it on me." Spinning around to the back, he shook the contents of my purse on the back seat. "Hey! What the hell? I said I didn't have one on me."

He sat back behind the wheel. "Sorry. They could be trying to track you with it."

"No shit, Sherlock. I watch TV, too. I forgot it at work. You think if I had it I wouldn't have dialed 9-1-1 by now?"

"At least it's safer there than at home."

"Why?"

"Because I'm sure your house is already trashed with them searching for a clue of where to hunt for you."

"Oh, my God. You think so?"

"You have an address book lying around?"

"I haven't had a paper address book in years. Everything is in Outlook on my work computer and sync'd to my phone." I didn't think I needed to add that the list was very short these days. The less I shared with him, the better off we'd both be.

"That's something, anyway. Unless they want to go toss your place of employment, you may be okay. Where do you work anyway?"

"Courthouse. They won't go bothering anything there."

"Shouldn't anyway." He hit the gas again, sending gravel flying. Within minutes, we were back on the tar highway.

"Courthouse, huh? So no one will miss you till Monday."

"What makes you think I don't have weekend plans?"

He shrugged. "You seem like you're in between relationships."

I angrily spun to face him. "Oh really? And why do you say that?"

"Because you said you didn't have a boyfriend. You're also doing the cold fish act a little too strong."

"Cold fish act?"

"Come on, Comet. Let's get back to where we were. Let's say this never happened and it's tomorrow and we meet in the coffee shop. Number or no number?"

"You mean you kill whoever you were supposed to kill, pick up your money, and you continue life as usual. You'd really go back to the coffee shop to try to pick me up?"

"I never said I was supposed to kill anyone. Never said the money was mine, either."

"Whose is it then?"

"You answer my question first," he said.

"No."

"Why not?"

"I mean, no, I wouldn't give you my phone number."

"Again, why not?"

"Because. I recently broke up with a real asshole and I'm not ready to date yet."

Parker laughed hard. "Man, did I ever have you pegged."

"Maybe I just don't like you."

"Please. I saw you checking me out, too."

"You were staring at me." I crossed my arms, trying to remain as serious as possible. There was no way I was letting him know I was attracted to him.

"I had something on my mind. I was a little preoccupied, or I would have come over sooner."

"You should have."

"See? You wanted me to."

"No. I would have left sooner and maybe I would have avoided all this damn drama."

He shook his head. "You're a piece of work. By the way, I didn't see a dog at your place."

"That's because I don't have one, genius."

"You said you had to get home to your dog."

This is why I try not to lie; I suck at it. "Oh. I guess I did. You know I just wanted to get rid of you. I'm a cat person."

"I don't care for cats."

"Why is that? Almost every guy I know claims to not be able to stand cats. What's your reasoning behind it?"

He shrugged. "I don't know. I can't stand 'em. Always have to have their ass in your face, always tripping you. They're pests."

"I could never love a man that wouldn't want a cat."

"Well, it's a good thing we're not falling in love now, isn't it?"

"Awww, man. We're not falling in love? So I guess a blow job is out of the question." The car started to shimmy and shake as Parker drove too far to the right, crossing over the painted line and driving onto the rumble strip that warns you to get back over. He quickly corrected himself. I burst into a hard laugh, but maintained myself enough not to snort. "Thank God I didn't flash you my tits. We'd be in the ditch. Men are so easy."

"You watch yourself there, girly."

"Don't you mean Comet?"

"Those pills make you high or what? What's with the Jekyll and Hyde act?"

"I threw them up, F-Y-I."

He dug through the bag then handed me the bottle. "Then take them again."

"I must need food. I don't take pills often."

"There's junk in the bag."

"I don't think chips will—" I let out a scream and clutched below my knee where I'd felt a sudden, stabbing pain. "Sonofabitch!"

Parker pulled over to the shoulder. "What happened?"

"It felt like I took an ice pick to the knee." Leaning back, I took in quick breaths, trying to get the pain to stop. Maybe a moment of "smartassery" had hit me, but I was certainly brought back to reality by the pain. I seriously didn't want to cry in front of my kidnapper and show weakness. The pain finally passed after a few more breaths. For crying out loud, I was panting like I was passing a kid.

Since it was starting to get dark out, Parker hit the overhead light to give my knee a quick once over. "It looks like hell, but I think it's stopped swelling." Picking the ice pack off the floor, he warned me before putting it back on. "It'll only hurt for a minute, but trust me, the ice will help. You gotta take some ibuprofen." Digging in the bag again, he pulled them out then opened a bag of beef jerky. "Here," he said as he passed them to me. "This will be better than nothing. I'll find a burger joint and get you something to eat. You're not a vegetarian or anything, are you?"

I wanted to make his life miserable, but I didn't want to lie. "No."

"Whew. Maybe we can find a Chinese place and get some cat then."

I rolled my eyes hard enough to see my brain. "Juvenile."

"Take the damn pills."

I swallowed two of the pills then nibbled on the beef jerky before lying back with my arm over my eyes again.

After twenty minutes, we drove into a small town. He finally broke the silence, saying, "There's a Dairy Queen up ahead."

"I hate Dairy Queen food with a passion."

"Glad to see you're passionate about something, princess. Too bad. It's what's here."

"Just get me fries then."

"Is that enough with the pills?"

"I don't know."

"Well, I'm not going to pull over for you to puke every ten minutes."

"I've been fine."

Having enough of lying back, I sat up, bringing the seat back with me, and spotted a pizza joint. "There's a Pizza Hut ahead."

"We don't have time to wait for a pizza."

Pointing to the sign, I informed wonder-jerk: "There's a buffet."

"I'm not leaving you in here and you're in no condition to walk in." He sighed as he stopped at a streetlight.

"What town are we in?" I asked.

"Would you know if I told you?"

"Guess not. Geez, you don't have to be so snippy."

"There's a Taco John's. Take it or leave it."

"I don't care."

"You could have not cared a few blocks ago." He pulled up to the speaker and placed the order.

"I'm not going to apologize for the fact that being kidnapped makes me crazy," I said when Parker had pulled forward after ordering.

"Are we back to that?"

"You letting me go?"

"No." We were next in line for our food. Parker had his eyes on the main street as he spoke. "I thought we—" He stopped talking and threw himself in front of me. His lips pressed hard to mine as he ravenously kissed me, not sparing any tongue action, either. My face was locked in his hold as he went from side to side, kissing me as if his life depended on it. I was too shocked by what he was doing to react. I didn't kiss him back, but couldn't make myself break away either. When he finally pulled away, I found my voice. Lordy, it was a shrill one. "What the hell was that?"

"Shhh." His focus returned ahead. A horn honked behind us. He pulled forward, quickly took the food, and sped away.

"Why did you kiss me?"

"Did you happen to see the two men in suits in the black sedan in front of us?"

"No! Somebody's tongue was half way down my throat."

"They caught up to us already. Dammit."

"Who?" I noticed the Pizza Hut again and became even more confused. "Aren't you going the wrong way?"

"We'll have to backtrack a bit."

"You're scaring me."

"I have it under control. Just eat."

"I don't think I can now."

He pulled the gun out of his waistband and pointed it at my head. "I'm tired of fucking around, Comet. It's been fun bantering with you and all, but playtime is over. I don't have time to pull over so you can puke every ten minutes. Eat your goddamn chicken burrito."
Chapter Four

I would have loved to fight him about not eating, but I was hungry. My stomach was flip flopping either from the excitement, or the pills. Shoving my hand in the bag, I pulled out the food. When I discovered that I'd grabbed his, I dropped it back in the bag without offering it to him. After digging out mine, I turned my back to him and ate.

Parker was unusually quiet. As little as I knew of him, I could tell he was agitated. He wasn't being his smug self. The gun had surprised me; the expression on his face showed that he had surprised himself, too. He'd put it away as fast as he had pulled it out. After finishing about half of the burrito, I wrapped it back up and returned it in the bag. Still facing the window, I curled up as best as I could with my one good leg and nodded off.

The passenger door opening startled me awake. I had no idea how long I'd been asleep, but it was now completely dark. Parker's arms were reaching around my back and under my knees. I instinctively pushed his hands away.

"You're all right, Comet. I've got you. Settle down." His tone was calming. I didn't want to trust him, but I did. He picked me up, carrying me into a small cabin. I couldn't see anything but trees on the short walk.

"Where are we?" My voice was gravely. I must have been asleep for a while. I tried clearing my throat.

"An old hunting cabin that belongs to a friend."

"Why here?"

"Because I'm going to deal with this, not run." He walked into the only bedroom and placed me on the full-sized bed.

"Who's after us?" He crossed his arms and stared at me with a "You're kidding, right?" expression. "Well, I know it has to do with the money, but you still haven't said who or what this is about."

"They want it and that's all you need to know." He squatted down and examined my knee. "Seems better. I think you should keep ice on it for a bit yet. I couldn't hold it there and drive."

"You had a gun to my head. Why do you even care about my knee?"

"I'm sorry about that. You were on my last nerve."

"And now?"

"The jury is still out. You're lucky you don't weigh anything, or I would have locked you in the car."

"You don't have the—" I decided to shut up about the key. Even I realized what a bitch I was being. I decided to cut him some slack. "Thanks for bringing me in. It is still killing me."

"You want more pills?"

"How long have I been asleep?"

"Two hours. You can take more if the pain is still bad."

"We've been driving for two hours? We still in Wisconsin? Never mind. I know...I'm better off not knowing."

"Yes, we are, if it will kill you not knowing. I'm going to bring in our stuff."

He walked out, and I realized I had to pee. My knee protested as soon as I put my weight on it. I reached for the chair at the desk to steady myself. Hopping through the door, I found the bathroom right next to the bedroom. I'd just finished when I heard Parker scream a curse regarding having sexual relations with himself.

"I'm in the bathroom! Chill, Spiderman." He was waiting outside the door when I opened it. "Unless that was an offer. In that case, I'll have to pass."

He grinned. "You want help back in the room?"

I didn't want his help, but I needed it. "Don't carry me, but I will lean on you." He took me by the arm, offering his support as I made my way back to the bed.

"I'll go get that ice and some pills."

When Parker came back in, he held a couple of pills and the bottle of water in one hand and a sandwich bag of ice and a washcloth in the other. After offering me the water and pills, he said, "Brace yourself." I flinched as he placed the ice on my knee. "Sorry." He spun the chair around, sitting backward on it.

When I was done wincing, I grunted, "Not your fault."

"It kind of is, actually."

"Let me guess. You left the backpack on the trail."

"Well...not exactly, but it is my fault."

"You ever going to explain that to me?"

"Maybe when this is all over." He rested his chin on his hands. "You think we can try to get along? I promise as soon as I think I can let you go, I will. But that doesn't mean you can go pulling any more stunts. You try to run away and I will duct tape your ass to this chair."

"You're not going to tell me we have to share the bed, are you?"

"No. I'll ride the couch, but the door stays open. And I'll warn you, I'm a super light sleeper."

"Let me guess. You have spidey senses, too."

He laughed. "I suppose so." He stood and returned the chair to the desk. "It's late. Get some rest. Holler if you need help getting up, later."

"Thanks."

My sleep was fitful as I tossed and turned in the strange bed. I had nightmares where I was chased by mobsters and drug dealers while bullets flew overhead and Spiderman swung from above. One of the men caught up to me, giving me a swift kick in the knee. I jerked awake, screaming, again clutching below my knee. The sensation was forgotten when I found Parker sitting on the chair. Creepy.

"What are you doing in here?"

"You were making a lot of noise."

"So you came to watch?"

"I was about to wake you up." There had to be a light on over the sink or stove because there was a glow coming from the outer room. He glanced at my knee. "You want more pills?"

"No, thanks. I don't think it was real pain that woke me. I dreamt I was kicked."

"You being chased?"

"How did you know?"

"You looked like you were running away. You want to talk about it?"

"Not particularly. It's not like it's a reoccurring nightmare. These are your fault, same as the knee."

"I'm sort of done apologizing for that." He stood. "You sure you don't want any pills?"

"I'm sure." He removed the bag that once held ice but was now filled with water from the nightstand.

"No more ice," I begged when he held it up.

"Won't do much good now, anyway. The swelling seems to have stopped. I think it's even gone down a bit."

"That a professional opinion or a lucky guess?" I tried hard not to keep my tone from sounding snide. I was enjoying the normalness of our conversation. If normalness was even a word.

"I've had my share of basketball injuries."

"Really? I was a cheerleader my senior year. Basketball was the only sport I really cared about following."

He grinned. "Ra-ra-ree, kick 'em in the knee?"

"Ra-ra rass, kick 'em in the other knee." We laughed together; it felt good. My emotions had been all over the place lately. Some tension released from my gut with the friendly exchange.

"You sure you're okay?" he asked with a quirked eyebrow. He did seem to get awfully leery when I was somewhat pleasant.

"I'm sure."

"All right. Goodnight, Comet."

After Parker walked out, I stared at the ceiling, not knowing how to feel. Imagining him as he stood at the coffee shop window made me smile. I couldn't help but wonder how differently things would have gone if I'd met him again, another time, if none of this had happened. He had a knack for pissing me off, but also for making me laugh when it was least expected. As soon as the happy memories hit, I frowned, making them go away. He's mob or something worse, you idiot. You really starting to think of him in any other way than as your kidnapper? You are a piece of work! Harshly flipping to my side, I punched at the pillow and tried to fall back asleep.

The smell of bacon cooking woke me up. I had no idea what time it was. The sun was shining in, but there was no clock in the room. After Parker left last night, I hadn't slept that great and had looked for one often, waiting for it to be time to get up. My stomach growled at the heavenly aroma; I finally gave into it and stood. My knee didn't protest as badly as it had when we'd first arrived. I was a little stiff, but plodded along to the kitchen. As I approached the table, Parker turned around and spotted me and hurried to my side.

"I said I'd come help you if you needed it," he said as he wrapped his arm around my waist.

"I'm managing okay. It must look worse than I feel."

"It seems like you're really struggling."

"Really, I'm okay. Thanks." Removing his arm, I took a seat. He looked injured, but I didn't want to care. I was his prisoner. There was no need to act chummy.

He returned to the bacon. "You a fan?" he asked as he transferred pieces to a napkin covered plate.

"Who isn't?"

He laughed. "You have a point. Eggs?"

"Don't go through any trouble."

"It's no trouble."

"No chance someone is going to show up here?"

"Why? You hoping for someone to rescue you?"

Yeah, genius. I shrugged. "I'm not going to pretend I'm happy about this."

"That's not an answer."

"What do you want to hear? Yes. If someone walked in this house right now, I'd scream at the top of my lungs that I'm being held against my will and need help."

He grinned and started cracking eggs into a bowl. "If any friend of mine showed up, they'd think you were kidding."

"I can be very convincing."

Again, he turned around and grinned. "Yes, I guess you could be."

Parker placed two plates piled high with scrambled eggs, bacon, and toast on the table. He pulled two juice glasses out of a cabinet and a carton of orange juice from the fridge. After shaking it, he twisted the top; it was a fresh seal. "Don't need to even give this the sniff test," he said as he sat across from me.

I smiled then quickly frowned. "So it won't be death by food poisoning then?"

He took a large bite of eggs, then spoke with his mouth full. "I don't have the time to watch you go that slowly." After washing it down with juice he added, "And get over yourself. You can stop trying to be pissy with me. We've covered this ten times over. Eat. I can hear your stomach growling from here."

Picking up a piece of bacon, I tore through it with more force than was necessary and bit the inside of my cheek, grateful Parker's attention was on his plate. That's all I wanted; him seeing me hurt myself one more time. I carefully licked my cheek and then took a sip of juice. Of course, the orange juice acids stung it, but I managed to keep quiet. After a few more bites in silence, he asked, "How's breakfast?"

"Fine, I guess. You treat all your hostages this well?"

"You're actually my first."

I put my hands under my chin and batted my eyes. "Flattered." Okay, maybe I just wasn't a morning person.

"You sure have a stick up your ass."

"Do you blame me?"

"Yes."

"Really? So I suppose if I kidnapped you and put a gun to your head, you'd want to jump my bones."

"Well...yeah, actually." He quirked his mouth again. I really hated that smirk of his.

"Men. You're all the same."

He shook his head. "That phrase took longer to come up than I expected."

"What do you mean by that?"

"You obviously have it in for men and I'm handy to beat up on. Hasn't been that long since you've had your heart broken, I take it."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because we've already covered that you aren't seeing anyone, and you have a major attitude. I figured there was a reason you're currently single, and I have a feeling it wasn't that long ago. The wound is far too fresh, and you're still at the being pissed stage of getting over a relationship."

"You're on glue, Mister Know-it-all shrink. You don't think this situation is enough? Can't it possibly be you I'm upset with and not all men in general?"

"There's that possibility, but I'm thinking no."

"Well...you're wrong." I took another bite of eggs. He wasn't a bad cook, but I wasn't about to compliment him.

"Can I ask you something, Comet?"

I let out a heavy sigh before answering him. Fighting him about calling me that would get me nowhere. He probably does it just to piss me off, anyway. "That depends."

"Why did you get so torqued when I told that cop you were pregnant?"

I shrugged. "No reason in particular. Can't I be a little edgy with this whole situation?"

"Yeah, but I don't think that's what this is."

"Well, Einstein, that's all it is."

"You're not pregnant, are you?"

After slamming my fork down, I shoved my chair back. "How dare you?"

"How dare I what? You're so damn moody and got so bent out of shape about it."

"Would you let me go if I was?"

"You know what?" He grabbed a napkin and wiped his mouth, scooted his chair back, then stood. "Go get yourself killed. You're free to go. I no longer care what happens to you. Nothing is worth this amount of shit." He walked over to the front door and whipped it open.

Two men were standing outside. One said, "Hello, Gavin," before the butt of a shotgun met his forehead. Parker hit the ground. I screamed bloody murder.

One of the men reached down and grabbed hold of Parker while the other rushed for me. I stood, but didn't move fast enough. He held me by my wrist, spun me around so I was facing the table, then pinned me there with his hip. Pushing me flat down on the table, he chortled. "What do we have here, Gavin?"

"Nothing. She's a hooker I picked up. Let her go."

Gavin? I thought the thug was talking to the other man that had rushed through the door, but it was Parker who answered. Wait...the man had said, "Hello, Gavin," when the door opened. Who was Parker, really? I tried to turn toward him, but the man holding me shoved me hard back onto the table. "Quit squirming, gorgeous."

"Let me go," I shrieked as I struggled some more, finally managing to turn and face Parker. He was standing now with blood trickling from his forehead, his arm wrenched around his back. Now I really wondered who the hell he was. A kidnapper and a liar. Color me surprised. "Gavin? You told me your name was Parker."

The man holding him laughed. "Like he's giving a hooker his real name."

"Just let her go," the Parker-Gavin guy said.

"Sorry. No can do." He walked Parker toward the table and shoved him forcefully into a chair.

Parker spoke through gritted teeth at the man holding me. "Get off her, Deek."

The man behind me only ground his hips harder. "You mean like this?" I shuddered as he eased his weight onto my back. His tongue ran across my face and I screamed. My eyes pinched shut as Parker flew off the chair and onto the man he'd called Deek, ripping him off my back. The force brought me down with them. In trying to protect my knee, I landed hard on my hip. I seriously didn't have time for the stars darting in my vision. I scrambled to get to my feet, but a gunshot had me in a ball on the floor in a hurry.

"Knock the shit off, Gavin, and get your ass back in the chair."

Shoving himself off Deek, he stood, practically growling. "You okay?" he asked as he extended his hand to me. I nodded as he pulled me upright.

"She ain't no hooker," Deek said. "That's the girl that grabbed the bag. You trying to pull one over on us? You two in cahoots?"

Parker yelled, "No! Dammit." Deek walked over and backhanded him. "I'm here aren't I? I was about to call you to turn over the money. She got in the way, is all. I had no choice but to bring her along. I wasn't going to let her rat my description out to the cops. Rich and his guys were on to me, so I sidetracked."

"Rich? You shouldn't have let him sidetrack you. We could have handled him." He spent a little time drooling over the spread on the table. "You're a little chummy with someone that you're only going to have to kill later." He cocked his gun and raised it to my forehead. I hated myself for it, but I couldn't move or make a peep.

Parker shouted, "Stop!" Oddly, this worked and Deek lowered the gun.

"Give me one good reason why," Deek said.

"She's pregnant." I sensed this wasn't the time to fight him on this.

Deek's eyes squinted. "Yours?"

"No, man. Don't be an asshole. I told you we just met. Well, hell. Hardly met. She botched the job is what she did. I'm covering my ass, here. I wanted to off her, too, but she blubbered it out. I don't have the heart to kill a baby, man. We'll find a way to get rid of her. Why you treating me like the criminal here?"

"'Cause you are one, jerkwad. Why'd you lie and say she was a hooker?" The man behind Parker asked.

"Because I knew you'd think exactly what you did. I swear I wasn't double-crossing you. I didn't know what else to do but bring her along. The money is in the car. Take it, just leave her. I'll find a way to get rid of her. It's my ass in the sling."

The man said, "Wrong. It's all our asses now, dumbass. She's seen all of us thanks to you. And about the double-cross? I totally believe you." He hit Parker in the head again with the butt of the shotgun. Parker hit the floor hard, out cold.

"Parker!" I managed to get a few screams and protests in before Deek took a rag off the counter and shoved it my mouth.

"The name is Gavin, sweetheart, and you can tell him buh-bye now."

The car came to a stop a few hours later. Three? Four? I couldn't tell how long I'd been in the trunk. The two men had found the duct tape Parker had bought and hadn't used it sparingly. I tried for a good part of an hour to get myself free before finally giving up. I was in no position to do that "kick the tail light out and signal for help" thing.

When the trunk opened, I had to turn my head away from the bright light. I did catch Deek's face, though. "Hey there, sweetness. Welcome to your new home. I take off the tape and you promise not to scream?" I nodded. Deek gave the duct tape across my mouth a swift pull before reaching in and picking me up.

I licked at my lips for a few minutes before trying to talk. "Where am I?" Eyeing my surroundings, I found it very much like where I'd just left. A deserted cabin with no neighbors. I could see a lake past the cabin, though.

"Don't think it matters much," Deek said by way of an answer. Great. He went to Parker's "Answer Avoidance" school.

"Where's Parker? I mean, Gavin."

"What's the matter? You get attached to the guy?"

"At least he never hurt me."

"Sweetheart, you ain't seen nothin', yet." Deek laughed as the door to the cabin opened. He was leaning in for a kiss when someone hollered.

"Who the hell is this?"

"A toy Gavin picked up."

The man ran his hand down his face. "And she's here now, why?"

"'Cause he didn't want me to take her."

"What kind of idiot are you, Deek?"

"She saw our faces, boss. We can't just let her go."

The man that had hit Parker with the butt of the shotgun came into view. "I told him to leave her ass there, Carl."

"Can you assholes do anything right?"

"We got the money. What more do you want?"

"Some peace, for fuck's sake. What am I supposed to do with her?" He waved his hand in front of me as if I was trash that needed to be taken out.

"I was thinking playtime." Deek moved in closer again, managing to meet my lips this time before I jerked away. Unsteady with my feet bound together by the tape, I fell to the dirt driveway.
Chapter Five

Carl rushed over toward me where I was now lying on my back, and shoved Deek hard. "We're not rapists."

"Maybe you're not." Deek stepped forward and shoved Carl back. Carl pulled out a gun and pointed it at Deek's head. "Try me, fucker."

Deek's hands went up. "Nothing wrong with a little fun."

"You stay away until I figure out what to do with her. Get your asses in there. I want to know exactly who she is." Bending over, he removed the tape on my feet as he apologized. "Don't get me wrong, sweetheart. You try anything funny and I'll cap your ass myself."

"Then why bother helping me?"

"Because no one, no matter what, deserves Deek's tongue down their throat...or worse."

I never thought I'd actually miss Parker...Gavin...whoever he was. I'd given him a hard time, but at least I'd felt safe with him. I'd never really believed he'd kill me, but I'd had to keep complaining about something. Wouldn't want to make keeping me prisoner easy on him.

Other than the one incident when he'd pulled the gun on me, he had been nice and had taken care of me and my knee. The gun hadn't even scared me so much as it had pissed me off. The men who had driven by had upset him, causing him to act that way; it hadn't necessarily been directed toward me, although there's no doubt in my mind I'd deserved it.

The tape was off my ankles and Carl helped me to my feet. "Can you walk?"

I answered with a curt, "I'm fine."

He left my arms bound in front of me and pulled me into the cabin. Deek and the other man, whose name I never got, were sitting at a table with beers. Deek blew me a kiss.

"Knock it off, Deek, before I plug you."

Walking past them and into one of the two bedrooms, Carl plopped me into a chair.

"What are you going to do with me?"

"I don't know," he said as he started rummaging through drawers. There was a small desk and a dresser in the room. He finally pulled out a roll of duct tape.

"If you tape me up, I can't defend myself from Deek."

"I'll worry about Deek. I can't have you running off." I knew it was pointless to fight. He taped my legs to the chair, but left my arms as they were. "Do I need to tape your mouth back up? There's no one to hear you if you decide to try to scream your lungs out."

"Then, no. Please don't."

"You need something to drink?"

"No." A beer actually sounded good, but I was damned if I was going to ask for help to pee.

He sat across from me on the bed. "What did Gavin want with you?"

I didn't see the point in lying. "I tripped on the money during my jog. I have no idea what's going on. He wouldn't tell me anything. I just want to go home."

Carl stepped closer. There was a long scar dangerously close to his left eye. I tried hard not to focus on it. "Why does he have you with him?"

"Some men were shooting at us. He claims he's keeping me safe from them."

"Is that a fact? You got names?"

"No." I was too shaken up to remember if he'd told me their names when he'd kissed me. At the thought of the kiss, my stomach flip-flopped. What the hell was that? "No. I don't remember any names. We ran from them in my car and then he stole a Mustang and took us to that cabin. Where is he? Your men kill him?"

"There is that possibility. I said get the money. Gavin isn't my concern."

My lower lip trembled at the thought of Parker lying there dead. Picturing him in a puddle of his own blood made my stomach wrench again. Tears fell down my cheek before I knew it. Whether they were for him or out of fear, I wasn't sure.

"What's this?" Carl said as he stood and wiped it away with a sick laugh. "You like the guy or something?"

Anger replaced sadness instantly. How did I end up in this situation? "Go to hell."

"Is that anyway to talk to the guy trying to help you?"

"Help me? Is that what you call this? Why does every guy that kidnaps me and holds me against my will say he's helping me?"

Carl headed toward the door. "When you can come up with a name that will help me figure this out, holler for me. We'll talk."

"I told you, I don't know anything. I found the money by accident."

"We'll see." Carl pulled the door closed. I didn't waste any breath on a scream. Dropping my head back in frustration, I inhaled deeply, trying to settle my heartbeat. After a few calming breaths, I examined my prison. There was a window I could easily escape through if I got myself free. My eyes lowered to my wrists; the tape would be beyond easy to chew through and rip off. As I brought them to my lips, there was a loud rapping at the window that made me jump. Deek was standing there shaking his finger in a "no-no" fashion. Letting my hands drop back to my lap, I closed my eyes in defeat and rested my head back again.

Carl came in after what felt like an hour and offered me a sandwich. Again, I refused anything from him.

"It's not going to do you any good to starve yourself. I don't know how long we'll have you for."

"I'm not hungry."

"You ready to talk?"

"I told you everything I know."

"Suit yourself." He placed the sandwich on the nightstand and dragged my chair closer to it.

When he went to close the door I hollered, "Wait!"

"Wait, what?"

I was sure Parker was dead and was certain it was my fate as well. Maybe if I cooperated, they'd at least kill me quickly. "We were on our way somewhere when we detoured to that cabin."

"Where were you going?"

"I don't know."

"You're a big help." He turned away but I cried out again.

"There were a couple of men that drove by when we were getting food. It scared Pa—Gavin. That's why we sidetracked."

"Who were they?"

"He didn't tell me."

"Now how is that going to help me?"

"I wanted you to know I was telling you everything I knew. Wait! He told that Deek a name. He said...uh...Rich! Rich was the name."

"Rich?"

"Yeah."

Carl hollered for Deek to come in. He was eating a sandwich, letting its contents drop on the floor as he walked in. "'Sup?"

"Gavin tell you something about Rich?"

Deek's eyes widened. "Um...yeah. Now that you mention it. That was his excuse for not coming here. He said Rich was on him so he sidetracked."

"And you didn't tell me this, why?"

"Because he was full of shit. Rich wouldn't be on his way here. We lost them at the townhouse." He took another bite before he continued, food flying out as he spoke. "She threw me off. I didn't expect to have to bring a hostage back, just the loot. He claimed he was about to call us and tell us he was there. He was lying about that. Why should I believe him about Rich? You know Gavin was trying to split with the dough." Waving his hand at me, he continued. "He offered her a cut to pull that tripping act. You and I both know it."

"That's not true!" I cried out. "Where's Gavin?" I couldn't help it; I cared.

"Don't you worry none, doll-face. I'll take care of you later," he said, grabbing at his crotch. "You don't need Gavin to be servicing you anymore."

"What did I tell you about that?" Carl screamed at Deek.

He laughed hard as he walked out. "Just havin' a little fun."

"Go switch with Manny and get back on that window."

"Yes, sir, Mr. Boss, sir." Deek saluted as he walked out.

"So did the information help you?"

"Not particularly."

"Is this Rich going to show up for the money and blow you all away?"

"You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

"What I'd like is to get the hell out of here and go back a day and convince myself not to go jogging." I kicked at the plate that held the sandwich, knocking it to the ground.

Carl's eyes lowered to it then back at me. "Now you can eat it off the floor when you get hungry." He closed the door.

Once again, there was a tapping at the window. Deek pressed his lips to the glass. I turned away.

I'd fallen asleep in the chair, but a thud on the window outside woke me up. It was dark out and I couldn't see what had caused the noise. It had to be Deek messing with me again. I saw a silhouette at the window and my heart raced as I heard the window open. Swallowing a scream, I began scooting the chair back. Not that it would do any good; there was nowhere to go. The man climbed through the opening and dropped to the ground. Deek was finally going to get his way. Still not able to make a sound, I tensed up, waiting for his touch.

The figure didn't move. A man's voice whispered, "Comet?"

"Spiderman?"

"Jesus. You okay?" Parker rushed over and quickly cut through the bindings on my legs.

"I thought you were dead." I wanted to burst into tears at the sight of him. Having to force myself to remember he's why I was in this position in the first place, I gathered myself.

"Sorry. You're not so lucky," he said as he worked on the tape at my wrists. He helped stand me up then wedged the chair under the doorknob. "This isn't going to stop them for long." He turned back around, his eyebrows scrunched. "What's the matter?"

"Did you kill Deek?"

"Why? You attached to the whack job?"

I shook my head. "He scared me."

He tapped at my chin. "Not anymore he won't." Taking my hand, he led me back to the window. After picking me up, he eased me through it and to the ground, then climbed through. He took my hand again and started to walk, clinging close to the cabin's wall. I stopped when Deek's motionless body came into view.

"He's not dead. Now, come on." Parker gave my hand a tug.

"Aren't you forgetting the money?" I whispered.

"I didn't come for the money."

I slowed down upon hearing that, but he tugged me along again. "Come on. We don't have time for this." Parker quickened his pace through a small path in the woods. Barely being able to see where we were going, I stuck as close to him as I could. The Mustang came into view after what seemed like a half a mile. It was still running. Parker opened the driver's door. "Get in." For once, I didn't talk back or complain about my knee.

He didn't squeal as he pulled away, but picked up speed quickly. Once I thought we were somewhat safe, I finally spoke. "Why did you come for me?"

"Because as you've pointed out so many times, it's my fault you're here. You didn't deserve anything those goons would hand out." Parker skidded to a stop. "Did Deek or anyone touch you?"

I started to shake, but wasn't quite sure why. He cared? Why did he care what happened to me? In choking back the sob that I'd been trying to hold back for hours, I made a horrible sound as the tears finally fell.

"That sonofabitch!" Parker threw the car into reverse.

"No! Stop!" I put my hand on the stick shift over his. "He didn't touch me. Carl wouldn't let him."

"Then what the hell are you crying about?"

"Because I'm scared, you stupid bastard!"

Parker flung my hand off his and slammed the car back into drive. "We so don't have time for this."

I was facing the window, completely dumbfounded about what was going on. I was drying tears on my shirt when Parker opened the glove box and offered me some napkins.

Turning to face him, I rested my head on the back of the chair. "Thanks for coming for me. That's the last thing I would have expected."

"Because you thought I was dead?"

"That...and because...I don't know what it is, but I'm a horrible bitch when I'm around you. I don't know why you would risk your life to come save me."

Again, he grinned. This time I didn't mind so much. "You can't be to blame for your attitude. This is hardly a normal situation, by any means."

"Well, I'm sorry for the outburst."

"You're entitled."

"Would you really have gone back if he'd done something to me?"

Parker cleared his throat. "The guy has it coming for one thing or another."

"There are three of them, though, against only you."

"There ain't a brain between the lot of them. So...Carl actually helped you?"

"Yes. He was keeping Deek away from me."

"Really? Well, what do you know? I wouldn't have thought the coot had a respectable bone in his body."

"They assumed I knew something."

"What did you tell them?"

"The truth. I don't know what any of this is about."

"That's exactly why I didn't explain any of it to you. How's your knee doing, by the way?"

"Hurts. But then again, so do my hip and my ass now. Thanks for asking."

"I assume the hip is from the fall off the table." I nodded. "I don't even want to know about your ass." He chuckled. I couldn't help but laugh along with him.

After an hour, Parker turned into a small motel. "Is it safe to stop here?" I asked.

"I've zigzagged enough. They're not going to find us. I also ditched my phone to be sure nothing was in there, even though it was a throwaway." He opened the door and stepped out to go check us in, but immediately stopped. "Will you be in here when I get back?"

I gave my head a hearty shake. "I promise. I don't know what to do or where to go. Like it or not, I'm yours."

He smiled wider than I'd seen him smile, yet, except at the coffee shop. "Like."

Again my stomach fluttered. What the hell?

Parker called for delivery from the only restaurant in town. It was a small diner right next door. Something inside me was happy that he still didn't seem to trust me. Maybe what we shared in the car was a brief moment of weakness. Nothing had changed. I was his prisoner, but I sure as hell would rather be in his company than where I'd been. We had the TV on for noise while we ate, but neither of us paid attention to what was on. When I'd finished my burger and most of my fries, I slid the Styrofoam container to Parker.

"I'm going to shower. You can finish these if you want."

He picked one up and dunked it in his pile of ketchup. "Thanks." Glancing up, he titled his head. "You're not going to try to escape out that window, are you?"

"Please. A toddler couldn't get out that thing. And no, I wouldn't try anyway."

"Why not? You change your mind about me?" He waggled his eyebrows.

I laughed. "Nice try, Spiderman. Considering my options are you or Deek, I think I'll take my chances with you." I made it to the bathroom door before turning back around. Leaning on the doorjamb with my arms crossed, I squinted at him. "So which is it?"

"Which is what?"

"Gavin or Parker?"

"It is actually Parker. I stole Gavin off some show. Those goons don't need to know my real name."

"But you are one of those goons." Again, I caught myself from using finger quotes and dropped my hands back down.

"Am I?" he asked as he stood up and tossed the containers in the trash.

"Aren't you? What is it then? Were you stealing their money or something?"

He leaned against the dresser and crossed his arms. "If this was about the money, you'd be dead and I'd be in the Bahamas."

"You ever going to tell me?"

"Go shower, Comet."

Grunting in frustration, I slammed the door.

I took my time in the shower. My wrists needed extra attention from the residue left behind from the duct tape. I didn't think I'd ever get all the goo off. Just as I was about to groan about wanting a razor, I found two individually wrapped ones on a three-tier shelf in the shower stall. Not bad for a dump. Finally feeling almost human, and with the water starting to run cold, I stepped out.

The towels were big enough, but I still didn't want to prance around in front of Parker in one. Putting my dirty clothes back on didn't sound appealing in the least. A knock on the door caused me to jump. "I'll be out in a second."

"I bought you a set of sweats and a T-shirt. I didn't think you'd want to put your old clothes back on."

Opening the door a crack, I peeked out. "Where did you find sweats?"

"Next door. It's a small gift shop, restaurant, and bar with an off-sale liquor license. I grabbed a six pack of beer, too."

"God, I'd kill for a freaking beer."

He held up a plastic bag with the clothes. "Get dressed. I'll pop a couple."

"Thanks."

I was out in a few minutes in a pink tee and gray sweats. The fit was actually perfect, but I wouldn't have cared if they had been a men's extra-large. After accepting a beer, I dropped into one of the two chairs in the room.

"I don't suppose you noticed any makeup in there."

"Actually, the woman had a whole display of makeup from some home-based business. All kinds of crap. You want to walk over?"

I'd been taking a sip as he offered that; beer went flying from my mouth. "You'd let me?" I asked through a mild coughing fit.

"Well...I'd go with you of course, but sure. I want you put out as little as possible."

"You what?"

"I don't want you put out more than you have to be, Hailey. Things are getting way uglier than they should have." I laughed at him. He sat back and raised an eyebrow. "What now?"

"What I heard was 'I want you to put out.'" He joined me in laughter.

"I wouldn't dream of it. Well, I would dream of it, but no, you putting out isn't a part of the plan here."

"Exactly what is the plan here?" I asked after another long sip of beer.

"I'm not exactly sure now. The money is definitely not going to do what it was supposed to, and you have no business being involved in all of this."

"Pardon me, but that's your fault."

"Let's not do this again, okay? Are you forgetting I chose you over the money?"

My eyes lowered. "No. I'm really not sure of the etiquette on how many times I'm supposed to thank you for that."

"Let's drop it. What's done is done. I need to figure out what to do from here. How to get back on track and get you somewhere safe."

I walked over to the small refrigerator for another beer. "Parker? Is there a chance I can make a phone call?"

"That depends. You going to try to signal for help?"

"No. I...I think I need to let my mom know I'm okay. She normally calls me on Saturdays for an update. I'm worried she'll think something is wrong if I don't call soon."

"We'll go get you your makeup or whatever you want, and I'll get a new throwaway phone. You can call her from that. No giving away anything about our location."

I was getting tired of all this cloak-and-dagger shit. It was wearing on my last nerve. "Who exactly is following you? What was the money for, Parker? Or Gavin. Whatever your name is! This is no longer funny! You think they'd tap my mother's phone?" I rushed his chair and landed both hands hard on his chest. He grasped my wrists and held them tight as he stood.

"Whoa! Why would you think someone would want you back so bad as to post someone on your mother?"

I shook my arms, trying to get free. "Let me go."

"You going to be civil?"

"Yes. Please let me go."

Too nervous now to return to the chair, I stood and peered out of the crack in the curtain. "I need to know something and I need the truth." I faced him, needing to look into his eyes. The eyes always give it away.

"Fire away." He motioned that I should carry on with a wave of his hand.

"I think I tripped on this money by accident, but I need to know if I was set up."

"You? Set up? Why do you think you were set up? How could I have possibly pulled that off?"

"Things just don't add up. We flee under gunfire...you save me but don't take the money..."

"Back up. What do you know that you think someone would pay a million bucks for?"

"More like kill me for it."
Chapter Six

"Kill you for it?" Parker walked to my side. "What are you talking about?"

I nervously paced the floor. "I was going along with this like it really was some kind of accident. I was looking at that damn squirrel, not watching where I was going. I thought tripping on that bag was a coincidence."

"Trust me, Comet. If you had taken a different route or had shown up five minutes later, you wouldn't be here now."

"But why are you so nice? If I botched a million dollar grab for you, why haven't you killed me? Why did you go back and save me and not the money?"

"Because you're an innocent bystander. You don't deserve this. I know you think I'm a crook, but I sleep very well at night. I've never killed anyone that didn't deserve killing."

"So you have killed someone before."

"To save another. Yes."

"You going to tell me you're licensed to do so?"

"On some level...well, no. Legally, I guess not on any level."

"So what are you then? You're not Spiderman or 007."

He laughed. "We were talking about you, not me. Tell me why you think that money has something to do with you. You said you work in a courthouse. You copy some illegal files or something?"

"No."

"Well, then?"

Again, I occupied myself, peering out the curtain. I wished I hadn't said anything. I guess it couldn't be anything but a coincidence, but I never have liked coincidences. Especially not when it involves my parents. Trust me, if not for worrying about them, my life would be quite different now...

"Earth to Comet?" Still deep in thought I faced him again. "Who are you hiding from? Drug dealer? Is that where your paranoia comes from? What's the matter? You an ex-junkie running from your dealer? Owe him a bundle, do you?"

"Man...you don't read cheesy detective novels, do you?"

He laughed. "Sorry. The tips of your ears get red when you're pissed. It's funny."

I ran my fingers through my hair to cover my ears. No one has picked on me about that since my brother. Maybe no one else got my dander up like this. "Thanks, jerkweed."

"Come on. You could cut the tension in here with a knife. Just tell me already."

"I've been hiding from someone with unlimited resources," I finally admitted.

"CIA?"

"No. There are no initials for who I'm hiding from."

"Why don't you tell me what this is? I'm intrigued as hell now."

I sighed heavily. "Did you buy anything stronger than beer?"

"Bottle of Patron by the TV."

Swiping the bottle off the counter, I took a long pull from it, not bothering with a glass. "I don't know who you are, but I think you should sit."

"Come on, already. Whatever it is, it can't be all that bad."

"I'm not just a court clerk. I was a goddamn lawyer. I was screwed on a case that would have put a billionaire behind bars. The rich asshole went free. After one death and a botched brake failure on my car, I just...ran."

"Wait a minute. You're Hailey Mitchell?"

My jaw dropped as I clumsily staggered back a few paces. "How do you know my name?"

"Hailey Mitchell. You're running from McMand? That's freaking you?"

"How do you know this? Who are you?"

"I...I'm sorry. I guess I lied to you." Parker took a step closer.

"It was about me. Wasn't it?"

"Well, yes. But I didn't know it was you. I swear."

Dropping to the ground, I wrapped my arms around my legs and buried my head in my knees. "So now you kill me?"

"Whoa, wait a second." Parker knelt at my side. "I'm not going to kill you, Hailey."

I lifted my head and sniffed, fighting scared tears. "Why do you know my name then?"

"Because I'm supposed to be looking for you. I honestly had no idea I'd found you." He chuckled. "When I heard your name, I thought that was one hell of a coincidence. I didn't imagine you'd keep your real name."

"There are two others at the courthouse. What a better way to hide than out in the open." I couldn't help it. Tears fell from my eyes in pure fear. That just pissed me off. I was tougher than this. "At least that's what I fooled myself into believing."

"Makes sense." He brushed my cheek with the back of his hand. "Please stop crying. You're okay with me."

I sniffed and dabbed my nose on my sleeve. "I did want to call my mom, but I can't even talk to her. I needed to hear her voice, though. Sometimes I call when I know they aren't home, just to hear them on the message."

"They believe you're dead, don't they?"

"Yes. I had to make them think so. I know that's not how these men found me. I never called from the same place. I've driven to Iowa just to make a call before. I miss them so much." Despite trying to fight it, I gently shook. I wasn't convinced he wasn't going to hurt me. "You say I wasn't set up and the money wasn't about me, but it turns out you were wrong. Now what? You are going to kill me after all, aren't you?"

Again he laughed. "You can stop with that. I'm not going to kill you, Hailey. Not if you put out anyway."

That was too much. I shot to my feet and kicked Parker in the chin, sending him backward. He caught me by the ankle, causing me to fall down flat. I cried out again as my knee gave a loud crack, but it didn't stop my struggling to break free of his hold. Parker quickly made his way onto my chest. With one hand he held both of my arms above my head, while the other was over my mouth.

"Jesus, Hailey. I was kidding. I thought we were past these little stunts. If I remove my hand you promise you won't scream?" I nodded. He removed his hand from my mouth then released his hold on my arms. I quickly scooted back to the wall. "I'm sorry. I really thought you'd laugh."

"Rape isn't very funny where I come from."

"You started it with the 'put out' comment. I never meant to..." I followed Parker's eyes down to my knee. It had begun bleeding again.

"Great. Thanks for this."

He walked to the bathroom and came out with a wet washcloth. "I didn't want you running outside and attracting attention to us. You're an ornery little cuss, Comet. You take kick boxing or something?" He rubbed his chin as he offered me the washcloth.

"Tae Kwon Do. When you have thugs after you, you get a little paranoid about self defense."

"Can I sit?" He motioned next to me. I shrugged. "Can we start from the top please?"

"You first. Was that money a payoff to kill me?"

"Yes, but there is a 'but' here."

Hailey stiffened. "I'm all ears."

"I wasn't the one hired to do it."

"So why do you know?"

"I needed to find you and the best way was to team up with the ones wanting you dead."

"Who pays you?" I asked.

"I'm not explaining it. Let's leave it at that."

"So, you have government resources at your fingertips and you need to follow the bad guy?"

"I never said I was government."

"I'm confused. Why don't you have my picture? How did you know my name but not what I looked like if I was who you were searching for?"

"After the drop was made, the job was officially accepted. Specific information on where to find you was going to follow. You weren't the target that day; it's really just an uncanny coincidence that you stumbled into all of this. Anyway, after I tried to help you and left with the money instead of handing it off, they came to the conclusion I was trying to run away with it. I'm glad they had no clue who you were either or even thought to question it. They aren't the brightest light bulbs in the box."

"You didn't figure it out either, though."

"Touché."

I was still confused as hell. "What's your connection? Why take this on?"

"I have my reasons. We'll get to that."

"Why was the money out in the open like that?"

"I'm not exactly sure. I was where I was supposed to be, waiting for the exchange, when I heard a silencer go off twice. I don't know who got nailed. I took off over a hill to check it out but didn't find anything."

"You left the bag alone?"

"No. I was trying to watch the exchange from a safe distance. I was kind of playing back-up for this so I could make sure there wasn't anyone else involved. There were already too many players. Maybe the man McMand used to make the drop got greedy or got in an argument with Deek's guy. I can't explain how the bag ended up abandoned."

"Someone...maybe two men were killed because of me?"

Parker moved closer. "It's not your fault. Please, don't make this harder on yourself."

"I can try, but I don't think that's possible."

"Anyway, after that, I was scrambling to get back to the rendezvous spot, wondering what had gone wrong when I found you walking out with the pack." He chuckled. "I can't believe it hadn't even occurred to me that you were you. If you look at it now, it's pretty freaking hysterical."

"I'm cracking up on the inside, really."

"I'm sorry. You really got in the way, as far as I was concerned. I didn't want an innocent bystander shot. I reacted the only way I could." He picked up the washcloth. "I'm really sorry I took you down like that. I feel like a total jerk."

"I guess I'm not in the right frame of mind to be humored by stuff like that right now."

"Can't say that I blame you. Hey, are you...you know...really pregnant?"

I laughed hard. How did it keep getting back to this? "No. Would I be drinking like this if I was?"

"I guess I don't know you, so I don't know the answer to that."

"Well, I wouldn't. We never did go back to why you keep asking that."

"You were so defensive about it; I really thought you might be. I figured maybe Deek would take it easy on you if I told him you were pregnant. It's damn lucky they didn't put two and two together."

"I'd be dead?"

"'Fraid so, sweet cheeks." I shuddered. Not at the name, but at the thought of how close I came to being killed. Again.

Parker continued. "I guess if you want to tease that I'm 007, then you can say I'm kinda doing the double agent thing. They did believe I was in with them."

"How did you hook up with men like that?"

"Men like that aren't hard to find. I knew the right things to say to convince them I could be of help."

"They could have killed you back at the cabin," I said with more fear in my voice than I should have had for this man.

"I suppose. Luckily they were glad to get the money."

"So who were you hiding from when we were at the drive through?"

"Uh...okay. Triple agent thing."

"Pardon?"

"Rich thinks I'm working for his organization and that I'm in with Carl and Deek to double-cross them and give him the money."

"Is this Rich important? Why did you need to fake siding with two groups of men to get me?"

"It was an unlucky draw, actually. In trying to get in with the wrong sort, word gets out. It was easier to play along than tell them I wouldn't do it."

"But you said Carl knows about Rich."

"Yeah. It's sort of like a Hatfield and McCoy thing with them. They spend more time trying to best each other than they do on any real crime."

"This doesn't sound like you're talking about crime in the Midwest."

"There's more here than you'd expect for Minnesota and Wisconsin, but big-city crime is still there. Those two hardly show up on anyone's radar, though. They are two-bit at best and have small rap sheets filled with nothing but minor violations. They aren't the big-city, mob murderers you think they are. I really wasn't too worried about being killed."

"But people were killed."

"Maybe. I heard shots, I didn't see a body. The drop boy could have just gotten scared and split."

"But they were trying."

"I don't know, Hailey. I guess a million bucks is more than they've scored before. Someone got trigger-happy."

"I don't get it. McMand has billions. Why is he hiring morons?"

"I can't say. Maybe he's exhausting every option and they got lucky. You slip up somewhere lately that you can think of?"

"No. I've had the same routine for over a year." I paused. This still sounded off. I wasn't sure I should be telling him anything. "With so many different people after me, I should trust you, why?"

"Because I've already saved you from bullets, took a shotgun butt to the face, not to mention your foot, saved you from Carl's men, and I'm still here wanting to help." He rubbed his chin to emphasize his point. I noticed a small cut as he tilted his head up. It was bruising, but he was getting no sympathy. My knee hurt like a sonofabitch again.

I wished I could make sense of all of this. Trying to clean the cobwebs from my head, I blurted out, "Wait a second."

"What now?"

"You didn't know who I was when you came for me back at the cabin."

"No, I didn't."

"Then why did you?"

"Because, as you so kindly keep pointing out, I thought it was my fault you were in trouble." Parker stood, helped me to my feet, and led me over to a chair. "You were an innocent bystander, but now you are technically the target so, yeah. I guess I have to protect you. That was the original goal anyway. If things had gone down the way they were supposed to, I would have gotten the information I needed, shown up at your place, and tried to convince you to come with me." He stared at her, waiting for a response. "Would you have?"

"Go with you? Hell, Parker. It would have been an easier sell if you'd come out in the first place and mentioned McMand. Yes, I'd have gone with you, although I would have thought it was odd that you were trying to pick me up in the coffee shop first."

"That was dumb luck. I was killing time. I couldn't risk being spotted too soon and being approached before it was time."

"What if I'd been interested and had wanted to go to dinner?"

"I would have had to make up an excuse and get your phone number. I didn't think it through; I just knew I couldn't let you get away without trying."

"Y'know...You act like such a tough nut and you picked on the cop for wanting to be a hero, but you're no different."

"It's the way things played out."

"I'm still trying to figure out exactly what you are. You seem to be the gun-wielding equivalent of a man-whore. You'll save or kill for a price."

"Are you even listening to me? It's not about the money. I thought I already proved that when I rescued you and not the duffle bag. Jesus, Comet. Cut me some slack. I was sure you were finally lightening up. You've taken the kidnapped bitch act about as far as you can." Parker slammed the door to the bathroom as he went in.

Solemnly, I sat on the chair, feeling exactly like what he said. No doubt about it, I was being a bitch. Well hell, I was scared...I had been in the beginning, anyway. Now, though, I was actually starting to like Parker and it confused me to no end. I had no idea how to be. No idea what he was. A hit man? Some sort of secret agent with a license to kill? He was far from a jewelry store owner like my last boyfriend. There was nothing "hum drum" about Parker. Not like Nelson.

Thinking back to it now, I'm not sure what kept me with Nelson. There wasn't much spark to the relationship, but he knew how to treat a woman, and the sex was pretty good, too. He was handsome enough, but I wasn't majorly attracted to him and wasn't exactly sure why. I'd longed for a more peaceful life and had hoped to keep my "hidden" status safe. I'd tried to make it work. Nelson was a simpleton, but he would never hurt me, or so I'd thought. He'd broken the news that he had gotten his newest sales girl pregnant and they were going to get married, instead of us. I didn't want to care as much as I did over losing him. Trying to drown myself in booze a few days later only delayed me getting home and finding my cat, Guinevere, injured in the driveway. A $1,200 pet ER visit couldn't save her. Although the vet told me repeatedly that a few hours would not have mattered, I couldn't forgive myself for not being there sooner.

Nelson phoned for several days, but I refused his calls. I was grateful the courthouse I worked at required ID badges and security checks for anyone to enter. He couldn't bother me there. Having worked too hard to build this cover, I wasn't about to let someone like him ruin things for me. The last thing I wanted was him there making a scene and drawing attention. He must have spent nights with his new tart because he never did come banging on my door at home. That, or he remembered I owned a gun.

This is not the life I had planned for myself. When I was a lawyer, I was as honest as they came. Sure, I'd laugh along with the jokes, but mostly, I resented them. I became a lawyer because I wanted justice for innocent people, not to be paid to get rich people out of their crimes. When McMand approached me, not accepting the job was not an option. I was forced to accept it. Of course, that didn't stop him from trying to have me killed before it was over. I guess I was stupid for thinking he'd give up. I guess Minnesota wasn't far enough away. What now? Canada?

Parker came out of the bathroom, still in a huff. "I was sure you'd split."

"I would so I could get out of your hair, but apparently I have nowhere to go."

He took a pull of the Patron and sat on his bed across from me. "What do you say we try something new? Let's not be dicks at the same time for once. Deal?"

"Deal. I'm sorry, but you have to understand..."

"I do. And now you understand where I'm coming from. You can drop the 'I'm going to kill you' bit and the 'trying to escape' act, too. Like it or not, you're better off with me than without me."

I took the bottle from him. "No more stunts. I'm sorry I kicked you, but you know how that sounded."

"I know. I guess I thought we'd gotten past that stage. How about we stop saying sorry for every damn thing and figure out what we do from here."

"Can we get drunk first?"

"Absolutely."

The motel room was getting bright. Not really sure where my day would go from here, I was in no hurry to pop out of bed. I stretched wide and let out a soft groan at how stiff I felt. Being in a trunk, taking long drives, and getting taped to a chair hadn't done much for my circulation lately. I really needed to go for a walk or something and loosen up today. A pounding in my head slowed down that desire, reminding me that I'd had a little too much to drink last night. Okay, a lot too much. The walk wasn't going to happen any time soon. Feeling the bed shake, my eyes sprang open as an arm landed across my chest. I screamed and quickly sat up.

Parker shot up as well. "What's the matter?" Lifting up the sheet, I discovered that I was completely naked. I brought the sheet back, tight to my chest. Oh, hell no. Parker ran his hand over his face. "Oh, no."

"Oh, no? That's all you have to say?" I shrieked, climbing out of bed, taking the sheet with me. That was mistake number one. Parker was naked, too, only he didn't care. Picking up a pillow, I threw it on him. "Cover up!"

Parker held onto the pillow and stood. "Hailey...calm down."

"Calm down? Did we..." My hand motioned between us, but I already knew the answer. Memories were flooding back. Yes, we did. Twice as a matter of fact. Dammit.

"You swore you weren't that drunk. I was worried this would happen."

"You were worried we'd have sex?"

"No. I was worried you'd act this way this morning." Parker flopped back on the bed. "Do you remember anything?"

Holding my head with the hand that wasn't clutching the sheet, I dropped on the other bed and let myself fall back. "Enough that I'm not going to run outside and scream rape."

"You did start it."

I lifted my head enough to give him an evil stare. "Don't be so smug. I don't drink very often."

"You'd never know it by the way you pounded them at the bar. I'd heard of dancing on tables, but I'd never seen it before."

"Did I sing Paradise by the Dashboard Light?"

"Every word, sweetheart."

"Dammit."

I dropped flat on the bed again, unsure what to say or do now. I'd officially lost my edge, not that I ever really had it in the first place. Why he even wanted me was beyond reason. If there was an award for queen bitch this week, I would have been a shoo in for it.

In a rush, it all came back to me. After I'd suggested we get drunk and we'd had a few beers and shots at the hotel, we'd walked next door to the bar and gotten comfortable. There was a small, friendly crowd of locals that rather enjoyed the show. When a young woman started paying too much attention to Parker, I'd immediately staked claim to him. The rest of the night is history, as they say.

"You want some of those pain killers?" he asked.

"That's affirmative, council."

Parker chuckled. "Just because I know who you are, doesn't mean you can go talking lawyer on me."

"You tell me one lawyer joke and I'll pound you."

"Wouldn't dream of it. I finished law school myself, just never took the Bar."

"Really?" He had my attention now. "Never took or couldn't pass?"

"Never took it."

"Why? Why get that far and not take the last step?"

"I never planned on being a lawyer. I finished an officer training course, too, and had no intention of being a cop."

"A ten-week course hardly compares to years of schooling."

"Just wasn't in my plans."

"Well, whatever it is you do, I hope you're satisfied."

"Absolutely. Especially after last night."

"Parker..."

He sat next to me. "I'm sorry. I'll try not to be smug." Tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, he gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I didn't think it was going to be a one-time thing. You really loosened up last night. I thought I'd finally gotten somewhere with you."

"Apparently, you had."

"Not like that," he said with a laugh. "I mean, I figured I'd finally broken down that wall of yours."

"My 'I'm a bitch' wall?"

"Honey, a bitch with a whole litter of puppies and their walls, too."

I laughed. What could I say? It was true. "Well, I'm sorry I was too drunk and gave you the wrong impression. It's really not like me to sleep with someone after one night."

"I think we have a little more history than that already. Things have been a little intense. It was great stress relief, if nothing else. I'll behave if you will." Parker placed his hand on my leg and stood. "I could use some aspirin myself."
Chapter Seven

Finally ready to stand after a few minutes, I returned to the bathroom for another long, hot shower. I didn't feel dirty for what I'd done with Parker; mostly, I was embarrassed. As memories returned, I wanted to crawl in a hole and die, certain my actions had 'wanton hussy' written all over them. Oh my God! We did it on the dresser! Closing my eyes, I moved into the stream of water, trying to gather myself. Sleeping with Parker wasn't going to help this situation.

"Didn't hurt matters, either. Dammit." After drying off, I changed into the sweats again. He may have seen me naked, but there was no reason for a repeat performance.

"You ready for breakfast?" he asked when I returned to the main room.

"A big one. Yes. I hope they have decent pancakes next door."

"Hangover cure?"

"Only after a dozen or so."

Parker laughed and extended his arm for me to loop mine through. I stared at him like he'd lost his mind; he dropped it. "Sorry."

"I'm sorry, Parker. I don't want things to be awkward."

"No worries. Didn't mean anything by it. We need to decide on a game plan."

"That's definitely a conversation to have over coffee."

"Come on. I'm buying."

After a second helping of pancakes, I gave in and ordered a Bloody Mary. I was certain I was still green and didn't want to meet Parker's eyes. Partially because I was still embarrassed, and partly because I still had no makeup. By the time we'd finished the drinks in the room, the retail side of the building had been closed. I hadn't really cared at that point, anyway.

Pushing away the plate, I leaned back. "I'm stuffed."

"Feel better?"

"A little, as far as my head goes. The rest of me feels like a cheap slut."

"Hey...you're not cheap. I gave up a million bucks for a piece of that ass."

Reaching over the table, I slapped him on the shoulder, unable to fight my grin. "Stop it."

"I'm just sayin'..." Parker grinned. "Truce. You don't get to feel bad. We were both drunk. Let it go, okay?"

"I've never used that excuse before."

"Give yourself a break. These are special circumstances."

Picking at my napkin, I nodded in agreement. "I suppose." Cue awkward pause. "So."

"So what?"

"So what do we do now?"

"I'll get us to a safe house. There's one a few hours away. We'll regroup and figure out what to do."

"I guess that will have to do," I said.

"It's better than what you've been doing lately, right? Aren't you ready for the running to be over?"

"I guess so. It really sucks living on my own and hiding, having my family think I'm dead."

"I'm sure that's tough. Were you close to your parents? I bet it's hard on them, too."

"We got along great and I know it's hard on them, but I can't risk anything happening to them. Whatever we do, I have to stay dead to the rest of the world." My eyes dropped to my hands. "It's my brother I miss most of all."

"Does he know you're alive?"

I shook my head. "I couldn't risk him knowing, either."

Parker reached over and held my hand. "I'm sorry. I have a sister I'm very attached to. I couldn't imagine losing her."

"But you put yourself in this kind of danger and risk her losing you."

"And I could get hit by a bus tomorrow crossing the street. Come on, Hailey. We do what we do for our own reasons. You want to tell me how you got yourself in the position you're in?"

"Don't you already know?"

"I told you, I only knew bare minimum. I knew McMand was searching for you, and I needed to get to you first. I don't know any specifics about why he wants you dead or what you know."

"It's not going to do you any favors to hear it."

"I'd like to anyway."

I rested my elbow on the table. "We should get drunk again if you want to hear that."

"Only if it'll end the same way." He smiled sincerely, but I refused to let it melt me. There was no way we could have a repeat of last night.

After glaring at him, I climbed out of the booth. "Give me money. I want to get some makeup."

"I see how you are. I'm your big 'ol sugar daddy now, aren't I?" He reached for his wallet and handed me a fifty. "Don't get too much. You certainly don't need it."

The comment took me aback; there was no possible comeback. I snatched the bill from his hand and walked away.

Once we made it back to the room, Parker said, "I know there's not much here, but let's start packing up."

"Do I get to go back to my house for my stuff at some point?"

"I wouldn't advise it. We can stop at a store so you can grab a change of clothes, but going back home is definitely out of the question. It's not the drive that's my concern, it's your safety."

"Well, shit. I didn't have much, but still."

"I'm sorry. At best you would have had another day with your things before I'd found you."

For lack of any other bag, I removed the empty trash can liner and put my old clothes in it. "At least I have my favorite jogging clothes." I added the bottle of painkillers to the bag and sighed. I was done packing. "How pathetic is that? I had a great job. This really stinks."

"Hopefully, you can get set up like that again if that's what you want. You obviously were doing an okay job of hiding yourself. You lasted a year."

"I wonder what I did wrong."

"Probably nothing. They were patient in trying to find you and found the trail. You're in a courthouse. There are cameras everywhere. The game has probably been stepped up. All it takes is the right connection and some facial recognition software. They could have picked you off a bank ATM camera if they had a good picture of you."

"I don't use them. Believe it or not, I thought about that. I like a good spy thriller as much as the next girl. It's downright scary that what was fantasy years ago are truths now." As I turned around, I caught sight of Parker taking his gun out of a dresser drawer. I walked over to him. "Aren't you worried about me taking that thing?"

He spun it around and held it in front of me. "Should I be?" He relaxed his grip on it, tempting me to take it, so I did.

Standing back, I held it pointed at him. "I'm not bad with one, you know."

"I'll take your word for it." He didn't flinch or reach for it.

Dropping my hands, I offered it back to him. "You're sure taking a lot for granted with me."

"I think you want to stay alive and are smart enough to realize I'm your best bet right now." He holstered the gun. "That or you really want another wave of multiple orgasms."

I shoved him hard. Parker was forced to take a step back toward the dresser and steady himself. Laughing, he pulled me toward him. "I'm not going to lie to you. I'll take you again when you'll have me."

"Please don't hold your breath. This really isn't the time or place for any kind of romance." I shook free and stepped back, but my words weren't out of anger. It was simply a matter of fact.

"I appreciate that you've dropped the tone, but you're still as cute as hell. And says who?"

"Says who, what?"

"Who says this isn't the right time or place? Seems to me we have nothing but time. Why don't we use it to get along and have some fun rather than try to kill each other?"

"Do you try to charm the pants off all of your captives?"

"You find me charming?"

"Quit it, Parker. You got me drunk and you got laid. Can we move on?"

"Correction. You got yourself drunk and we got laid." Pushing himself off the dresser, he took my arms in his hands again. "I won't have sex with you again until you ask for it."

"Keep dreaming, Spiderman." I couldn't help smiling. The words were still the same, but my demeanor had definitely softened with him. He seemed to sense it as well as he grinned back at me. "Is that really your name? Or is it Gavin? I can't tell when you're lying to me. You're too good at it."

"It's really my name. My dad was a comic book freak when he was a kid and never got over it. Mom didn't know enough about it to fight him on it. She liked the name Parker."

"What's your middle name?"

"David Banner."

I laughed hard, being enough of a comic fan to know that was the Incredible Hulk's name.

"It's Kyle." Parker placed his hand on my neck, bent down, and gave me a gentle kiss on my lips. I didn't want to protest, but I couldn't let this happen. I stepped back.

"I'm not mad, but don't do that again. Okay?"

"Sorry, I lost control. I love your laugh. You ready?"

"As I'll ever be, I guess."

"How far do we have to go?" I asked once we were on our way.

"A few hours. I'm taking us to Duluth."

"I drove up there once with a friend. The harbor is a nice place to stop."

"We won't be doing any sightseeing, but that is actually our destination."

"That's something. At least I feel pretty confident you aren't throwing me into some underground facility where they'll treat me like a prisoner."

"Is that why you ran instead of going into custody? It's far from prison, you know. You could have been living like you were."

"Except, as you've pointed out, I wouldn't have known who to trust. McMand's money talks. Above all, I don't take kindly to being told what to do."

"How many years in juvy?"

My head snapped toward him. "Why would you think that?" He didn't give me an answer before I spoke. "I give up. I'm not even going to deny it. Yes, I ran with some bad friends in California when I was young."

"Don't beat me for digging, but I don't have a profile or anything to go on here. What was the deal with that?"

"Old story, Spiderman. I was handed everything my whole life. Stealing added some excitement. Drugs added more."

"You don't look like a druggie."

"It was a very short phase for me."

"Boyfriend?"

"Best friend, actually. She was from the wrong side of the tracks and a lot more fun than my boarding school friends."

"Boarding school?"

"Plaid skirt and monogrammed shirt, all the way."

"Nuns?"

I laughed. "No. It wasn't religious, but more like juvy than a school, though. I was miserable there. My poor parents."

"You seem to have smoothed things out and turned yourself around pretty decently."

"Yeah. My friend was killed over something stupid. It was an eye opener for me. I actually turned myself in as a way out."

"Turned yourself in? You were involved in her death?"

"No, but I was there. Accomplice to it and all that...you know."

"Gotcha."

"Anyway, I had a great counselor. He pulled my head out of my ass. I wanted to make helping kids in the system my focus after law school, but something sorta happened and I went another route." I sighed heavily. "Maybe I should have stuck with kids."

"Don't be hard on yourself. Life happens." It took me a minute to register his hand on mine. The comfort and understanding felt good, but this had to stop. This wasn't going to turn into another episode like with my counselor. Yes, he'd helped me see the error of my ways, but I'd also fallen in love with him. Parker didn't need to hear that we'd slept together after most of our sessions. Mr. Mayes had been transferred to another facility and I'd never heard from him again. I was never told that we'd been caught, but wondered if that was the reason. In any case, it still hurt losing him. He had signed my release before he'd left without a goodbye. Returning to my parents' home with my tail between my legs, I'd drowned myself in my studies and focused on law school as soon as I received my diploma.

Returning my thoughts to the present, I pulled my hand out from under Parker's, then tucked some hair behind my ear as if that was my intention. Parker returned his hand to the steering wheel without a word about it. He continued with his questions.

"So, you going to fill me in on what happened with you and McMand?"

"What do you know about him?"

"Billionaire real estate mogul. Owns a shitload of hotels. His daughter puts in more than her share of time in the tabloids by being stupid. That's about it. I don't know anything about the case you were on with him or what made you run."

"You had to have read the case about him in the papers."

"The one with the drunk man that stepped out in front of his car and was killed? It was ruled an accident."

"Except that the man wasn't drunk, McMand was. The man didn't step out in front of his car, he was on the sidewalk."

"I can see where you'd have an issue with letting him walk, but as his attorney, you could have gotten him off."

"The man he killed was dating his daughter."

Parker's head whipped toward me. "What? How was that kept out of the media?"

"How do you think?"

Shaking his head, Parker answered. "His money. Who was this kid?"

"He wasn't typical of her boyfriends—the usual up and coming pop star, actor, or whatever other brand of playboy she dated."

"Are you purposely trying to build suspense here or are you going to tell me?"

"Evan Miyahira."

"You're shitting me. Alexis was dating Japan's techno mogul?"

"So, you're not just a pretty face. You do know a thing or two."

Parker grinned. "You think I have a pretty face?"

I threw my head back. "Suck it. You know what I mean. I still don't know to what level you're involved or what you know. I'm spilling my guts here because I trust you. Play nice, would you?"

"I'll do my best. Sorry. Back to Evan. Yes, I know who he is. Again, just through the media, nothing work related. I heard he was killed by a drunk driver, but the two cases were never linked publicly."

"Of course not. McMand had everything covered and everyone paid."

"Except he hired the wrong lawyer."

"I guess so."

"So how did you find out all the juicy details, Comet? Sorry. Do you mind the name Comet? It's kind of grown on me, but I don't want to piss you off."

I could only shrug. It really didn't bother me. "Like I said, it's not like you're the first one to use it. I don't care."

The small town we were entering was really cute. Some of these towns were real dumps full of half-closed shops, but this one appeared to still be thriving. Parker pulled over at a cybercafé on a corner. "You mind if we stop? I'd like to check up on someone."

"I would kill for a white mocha. Of course." As I was climbing out, a police car drove by. It didn't give us a second glance, but my heart still skipped a beat. "Aren't you worried about him at all with the car being stolen?"

"Not really." Parker pointed across the street. There was another black Mustang and a yellow one four cars away. "No one is going to bother us."

The coffee shop had obviously been around for years. The equipment was far from new. Although the majority of people were on their own laptops, there were a few older model desktop computers on the far wall. After ordering coffees, we settled at one with a web cam; I ducked out of view of it.

"I don't think I want to broadcast my face to whoever you're chatting with."

"Donny is okay, but that's smart thinking on your behalf." The screen went blank after Parker logged into some website I didn't recognize.

"What did you do?" Before he answered, a box was blinking on the screen. He typed in what had to be a password. Only asterisks showed up.

"I'm getting a secure line."

"Ooohh...how very Jason Bourne." He grinned as he keyed away at the next prompt. After another few seconds, a video chat box popped up with the view of someone's home behind it. Parker hit a button that made the small box move like it was being shaken.

"Donny hates when I use the 'buzz' feature."

After another few seconds, a handsome man with a neatly trimmed beard and thin framed glasses sat down and flicked at the screen. "You asshole. Can't a guy take a leak?"

"Hello, sweetheart. Miss me?"

"You're overdue. Where the hell have you been? You had me worried."

Parker pulled me into view of the camera; I quickly shoved back out of it.

"Holy shit. You have her?"

"Watch it, dude. I'm on a public computer." Parker glanced behind him to make sure no one was paying attention to them. I found the speaker and turned the volume down.

"Yeah. Things kind of veered heavily off plan, but we're fine. Thanks for asking."

"Where are you?"

"We're heading to Canal Park."

"How far are you from there?" Donny asked.

"A couple hours. We'll stop for lunch and a few things."

"All right. It'll be ready. You can fill me in then."

"How's Arthur?"

"Can't keep him out of my ass."

"He loves you and you know it."

I was confused about who they could possibly be talking about. Donny bent down and came back up with a black cat. He took the cat's paw and waved it. "Say bye to Daddy, Arthur." The screen went blank. Parker hit a few more keys and the screen went back to normal. He spun around and took a sip of his coffee.

I smacked his chest, causing him to spit it out. He coughed and wiped his chin. "What was that for?"

"You have a cat? You said you hated cats."

"You were being a bitch about it so, yeah, I jerked your chain."

"Wait. His name is Arthur?"

"Yeah. So? Dad likes comics, I like King Arthur movies."

I sat down hard on the stool next to him. This was getting a Twilight Zone feel to it. "My cat was Guinevere."

Parker smiled. "See. We have more in common than you think. You said 'was'. Since she wasn't at your townhouse, I take it she's not with you anymore?"

"No. She died a few weeks ago."

"I'm sorry. I know you couldn't have had her long, but it still sucks. Arthur is only three, but he's my third Arthur."

That made me laugh. Typical dude. "I could never recycle a name."

"I'm not clever enough to come up with anything else." Peering over her shoulder, he said under his breath, "Aw, hell."

"What?" I asked as I spun around. A policeman was standing by our car. "Oh, no."

"Come on." He grabbed my arm. "Out the back door."

Strolling as casually as we could, we took off out the back exit. Parker stopped at a thrift store window, pointing at something. I was thinking now was not the time to admire a Spiderman backpack, but I caught on to what he was doing. Act cool. I pretended to laugh and pulled him inside.

"I didn't really want it," he whispered once we were in.

"I know, but I think a..." I flipped through a rack of women's clothes and pulled out a pink camouflage lightweight jacket. "A change, just in case, wouldn't hurt."

"Good idea." Parker swiped a baseball cap off the top of a rack and removed a T-shirt with stick figures on it off a hanger. It was a picture of two of them and one was holding the other one's back. It read, "I've got your back." It made me laugh out loud. He didn't bother going to a changing room; he pulled off the tags and changed right there. I stole the opportunity for a glance at his perfect chest, remembering my lips kissing every flawless inch. I quickly turned away, hurrying to the counter with the tags before I got carried away in my thoughts. The woman had been eyeing us as if she was worried we were going to dart out the door without paying.

"Sorry. My boyfriend couldn't wait to put it on."

She smiled pleasantly back. "I almost bought that one myself."

Parker joined me then tugged me along, out the back exit.

"Now what?" I asked as we roamed down the alley. "Steal another car?"

"We don't have a choice."

"You want to do that with the cops so hot and heavy right here?"

Parker pointed to another black Mustang. It was in a small nook between two buildings.

"You're going to steal the same car?"

"What better way to hide? They'll report the stolen one found. All the cops will think it's an old notice and won't give us a second glance."

"Man. You sure know how to think like a crook."

"You want to get out of here in one piece, don't you?"

"I'm not saying I question your methods; I wish there was another way."

"This is our best shot. It confirms what I said about these things being a dime a dozen." We reached the car and tried to figure out which nearby door could belong to the Mustang's owner. The two to either side were obviously for businesses because they had logos and "Deliveries to Main Door" painted on them. I noticed a gate off to the side. Wooden stairs led up to what was probably a small apartment. "I'm betting the spot is for a tenant."

Parker once again discovered the door unlocked when he tried it. After peering in, he said, "Keys are in the ignition."

"Maybe we shouldn't take this one. Maybe it's a friend and they'll be right out."

"We really don't have time to nitpick this. Climb in."

Doing as he asked, I sat down and buckled up. Parker sped away in the opposite direction of where we were parked earlier.

"This is a good reminder for me to buy something ugly the next time I car shop," I said.

"That would be smart. Locking it wouldn't be such a bad idea either."

"There is that. Pretty dumb to leave the keys in the ignition. Maybe the guy drove home drunk." As Parker turned, something hit my feet. I bent down and came up with a bottle of vodka. Holding it up I said, "I rest my case."

"Jackwagon deserves to have his car stolen. I have no tolerance for drinking and driving."

"He'll either be sleeping it off or wonder how he made it home. We probably have some time before he discovers his car is missing," I said.

"I still need to stop and swap out plates. I'd rather stick to the highway and do a straight shot. I think we'll be okay. We'll do that in the next town."

"You're the boss."

"It's nice to have you on board with that." He winked, only I didn't get upset this time.

"I'll be an easier prisoner to deal with from here on out. At least I'll try. I'm still frustrated, though."

"Understandable."

"What would happen if we were arrested for stealing the car? Does whoever you're with have the balls or power to get us out?"

"Yes. But that's not to say that McMand won't find out where you are in the meantime, and who he can pay to take care of you before my guy gets there."

"You going to explain who you are?"

He let out a long sigh. "It's complicated."

"Sounds like a bad relationship."

"Had my share of those, too. You?"

"I've dated. Of course, I've had bad relationships. None of them are worth mentioning."

"I think one might be."

"Why is that?" I shifted in the seat so I could face him better, intrigued as to why he was interested in talking about old relationships. What guy wants to hear that?

"You seemed more upset over sleeping with me than being found. I still want to know why you were so upset about me asking about you being pregnant, and why you had your panties in such a bunch toward me in the beginning."

"Now you're just being ridiculous."

"I'm sort of serious, Hailey."

"Well, you're wrong. I thought we were going to try not to fight? We were getting along, finally. Why start with the drilling?"

"I'm not drilling you. I wanted to have a conversation."

"If you want to have a normal discussion, it would be best to try not to bring up men and their inability to stick with one woman."

"Cheating bastard, huh? I would have guessed as much. Dude can't be very bright to cheat on someone like you."

"Why? Because I'm so unforgiving?"

"Because there's no way he's going to find better."

"Parker...dammit." I threw my head back onto the headrest. "We need to get through this. I don't need you sweet talking me."

"I'm not bullshitting you. All I can think of is...I wish things had gone down the way they were supposed to. That you weren't the one I was after. All I could concentrate on after I met you was getting what info I could, rescuing this Hailey, and getting this job over with."

"Then what?"

"Then I'd get my ass back to that coffee shop at the next available chance and not leave again until you showed up. I wouldn't take so long to build up the courage to come over and talk to you this time."

"With all that's going on, that's all you can still concentrate on?"

He gave a slight shrug. "The other stuff is business. I know what I want for me personally."

"You all think with your crotch. Men are unbelievable."

"So you said in the throes of passion."

"Excuse me?"

"'Unbelievable' was one of your terms for me. I'm pretty sure you called me 'God', too."

"Oh, now you're really going to make points with me. I was drunk. I can't say I'm proud—"

"And you can't say you're sorry, either."

No. I couldn't. I'd been drunk enough to let myself do what I wanted, but not so drunk I couldn't have stopped what was happening. Opting to not reply to him, I chose to answer the previous question.

"We were engaged, and he got another woman pregnant."

Parker shook his head. "That's why you're so testy on the pregnant thing."

"Maybe. I don't know. I'm really more okay with it than you think. I was in love with the idea of being in love with him more than I was actually in love with him. I think I was still buying into this whole hiding thing and trying to be someone I wasn't."

"But you would have married him if this hadn't happened."

"I'm afraid I would have."

"Weren't you worried about him finding out who you were? Wouldn't they check when you went for a marriage license?"

"I get regular paychecks from a courthouse. My new identity was fine."

"How'd you manage that?"

"Found someone recently deceased that was my age and close to my description. I took her social security number."

"That's not so fail safe."

"It is unless someone digs into it for some reason. She wasn't even buried yet. I did a quick change of her status within the same day and brought her back to life, so to speak. Rachel Hailey Jensen lived in Florida. I really wasn't concerned that it would come back to haunt me."

"So she even had your name."

"Middle name, yes. My mom named me after some soap opera character. Must have been a trend the year I was born. There were a half a dozen Jeremy's in my class, too. Same show, I don't even know which one. I don't watch 'em."

"So back to this dude..."

"I really don't want to talk about it. Okay? It's not like I need therapy on it. He was okay, but I'm not pining away. You're making it out like I'm on a rampage, but I'm fine. Trust me. There's a little more on my plate right now than worrying about Jewelry Store Nelson."

"He owned a jewelry store?"

"Family thing."

"You would have been pretty well off then."

"I grew up with it, so money doesn't impress me. I'm not all that big on bling." I waved my fingers to prove my point. "I'm not a ring person. He tried giving me a few, but I always had him return them."

Parker reached for my hand. "You were sure acting brave, jaunting around without a worry. I would have pegged you for hiding at home, not hanging out at coffee shops and such."

"I was sure I'd disappeared. I never dreamed McMand would still be hunting me. I wanted to at least try to act like life was normal. I didn't think I'd be found in Minnesota. Guess I got careless. I should have moved on, but I liked it there."

A loud bang came out of nowhere. Are we being shot at again? I wrapped my hands over my head and ducked down. Parker struggled with keeping the car on the road.
Chapter Eight

Parker managed to maneuver the car to the side of the road, finally sliding it into park with a sigh of relief. "You okay?"

"I'm fine. I thought we were being shot at." I accepted his comfort as he gave my back a few reassuring strokes.

"Tire blew. Getting shot at would almost have been easier to deal with. I hope there's a spare." We climbed out of the car and went over to the passenger side front tire, finding a large hole in the side.

"What the heck could have caused that?" I asked.

"Karma," Parker said with a sigh. "Our luck is only going to hold out so long." Leaning down, he ran his hand along the inside of the tire. "Valve stem blew clean out. I've never seen anything like it."

"Let me guess. You went to mechanic school, too."

He laughed. "Any self-respecting man would guess that one."

I walked around and popped the trunk while Parker went back to retrieve the tire and tools. He made the change in record time, but as he lowered the car, a police car pulled up behind us. My heart beat wildly, but Parker said softly, "Just stay cool. Chances are he's just passing by."

Parker rolled the bad tire toward the back of the car, in the direction of the policeman. "Hi, there. You're right on time; all the hard work is done."

"That's always good to hear." The officer eyed the tire. "That looks bad. Nobody hurt?"

"Not at all. Gave us a scare, but it steered out of the way okay. Shook up the missus a little." Parker motioned my way. I was afraid, but took the cue to come say hello. Once I reached Parker, I wrapped my arms around his waist. "I'm glad he was driving and not me." Parker kissed the top of my head. Man, he was taking advantage where he could. "Now, honey. Don't make me pick on women drivers in front of the nice officer." Letting go of me, he extended his hand. "Thanks for checking, but we're ready to roll."

"Have a safe drive," he said with a nod.

Once he was out of sight, I let out a loud sigh of relief. "Holy crap on a cracker. I thought we were done for."

"Crap on a cracker?"

"Stuff it, Parker. I haven't been this jumpy in a year."

He wrapped his hands around my waist and grinned. "I've got you, honey."

"Thanks, dear. I feel much better now." I pushed myself away. "The car obviously wasn't reported yet. Let's get going and get that new set of plates."

"Ohhh. Look at you go all Bonnie and Clyde so soon."

"I don't want to end up dead or in jail, thanks."

"We need a good meal in us, too. I know a good back road bar with great food not far away. Come on." He tossed the tire and tools in the trunk.

I splurged on a huge bacon cheeseburger at the backwoods bar. We were practically the only customers in the place, which was very foreign to me. The restaurants around Minneapolis were always full to capacity from before noon till late at night. This was nice. Although stuffed, I nibbled at the plate of fries that I'd pushed away twice.

"How'd you find this place?"

"By accident, but I've been back a few times. It's not exactly on my way, but it's worth the stop."

"What town are we in?"

"You know, I can't even say. Not that I won't say, I'm just not sure which town this restaurant actually belongs to."

"That's ok. Not that it means anything to me or that I'll ever be able to come back to it. I was just curious."

Parker pushed his plate aside as well and took my hand. "It gets easier."

"What does? Running for your life?"

"Adjusting to your new one. We'll get you out of here and safe."

"How can you be so calm? I almost needed to change my pants after the tire blew."

"I guess it's a matter of training. I don't really think they'll be on to us. You hid better than you thought or Donny would have found you in a snap."

"I guess I never thought about that. You said you weren't on my trail yet, but on the ones of those that were."

"Right."

"But you didn't have my picture or anything."

Giving my hand a squeeze, Parker placed his other one on it as well. "Hailey, you don't exist."

"What do you mean, I don't exist? I'm right freaking here."

"You did more than claim a new life for yourself. Your old one vanished."

"What? How is that possible?"

"Somebody—and if you tell Donny I said this I'll hurt you—but somebody better than Donny had you erased."

"Oh, bullshit. DMV? Law School? There's no way."

"Short of any boyfriends holding onto a picture in a heart-shaped frame or classmates with your high school yearbook, you don't exist."

"Hell. I hated that photo."

Parker laughed.

This really wasn't funny. I hollered from the table over to the bartender, who was also the waitress. "Can I get a beer? Just something light on tap."

"Sure, hon. Nothing for your fella?"

"I'm driving, thanks," Parker said back.

"Sorry. Do you mind?"

"Not at all. I guess I could have broken it to you differently. This was the main reason we didn't have a picture of you. I wasn't sure if you'd take it bad or good."

"How could losing myself be good?"

"You wanted to be hidden."

"But what if my parents went looking for something and found that out?"

"They have no reason to, I guess. Anyone that wanted anything on you now would only want something bad. You had no medical records that Donny could find. Hey...You been to a doctor recently?"

"I went in for birth control last month."

"They took blood, didn't they?"

"Is that how they found me?"

"That's my guess."

"I'm an idiot." It was good timing for the beer to get there. I took a long swig.

He took my free hand again. "No, you're not. There are ten times the forms there used to be. They practically swab your ass these days for a sniffle. I can't complain. It does make our job easier."

"Now you're sounding all FBI/CIA again. You came across more like a mob hit man than an organization earlier."

"You ever heard of SETI?"

Coughing, I put the beer back on the table. "I'm not freaking ET. I know what SETI is."

He smiled. "SHIELD?"

"What are you? Captain America? Oh, I know. You're like the Hulk, except instead of getting big and green when you get pissed, you get horny and take advantage of drunk women."

"Drink up, doll. We'll see how big I get, again."

"I think the color you should be concentrating on is blue, not green. That's not happening again. Can we stick to a subject?"

"You're the one messing around. I'm the one trying to be serious."

"You're naming movie organizations. How is that being serious?"

"What I'm in is kind of the same thing. You're not the first person afraid of witness protection who tried to do it on your own."

"And there's a bunch of you to help us?" There was no way I was buying this.

"Your tone is screaming that I'm full of it."

"Come on, Parker. What's your motivation? Do all of you have backward superhero names and hero complexes? Where's the bat cave?"

"There's no bat cave unless you want to count the house we're going to on Canal Park. You'll be disappointed if you're hoping for spy gadgets and an old butler."

"So what are you then?"

"No fancy name. Let's just say we're a department of understanding and concern, helping everyone."

I thought about it for a second. "Nice. Your acronym is douche."

Parker laughed and took a sip of my beer. "Donny wants to kick my ass for that. We don't have a name, business cards, or black suits. We just do what we do."

"Why?"

"Because kids being orphaned and then having vendettas for the people that left them that way makes for great comic books and movies, but it does happen. My boss has more money than McMand, and he likes to reward people that fight for what's right. That usually means keeping them alive, for starters."

"For starters? Do any of these scenarios allow me to get my life back?"

"Sorry. It's never happened that way."

"Peachy."

The one beer was enough for me. This was too much information to sink in sober, let alone drunk; my head was spinning. In the past two days, I'd gone from thinking I was being kidnapped, to learning I was being protected, to learning I no longer existed. The whole story he fed me sounded too much like a bad movie, even though somehow it made sense. As we drove to what he called a safe house, I dug deep, trying to decide if I really believed him, or if I just really wanted to. I was so tired of hiding and being someone I wasn't. It was nice to have someone I could talk to. Would I feel the same if we hadn't made love? Made love? Where'd that come from. Try drunken animal sex. That's all. Don't be a moron, Comet.

"You say something?" Parker asked.

I snapped myself out of the stupor. Did I say that out loud? "Huh? No. Just thinking."

"Penny for your thoughts?"

"You'd be overpaying."

"I doubt that. I gave you a lot to absorb over a burger. I'm sorry."

"No, thanks for being honest with me. If that is you being honest. Somehow, I still feel like an idiot for believing it."

"No one questions for a second that there are groups of people hell-bent on doing bad things. Why is it such a hard sell that there are those that want to do good?"

"Maybe because it sounds so comic book. So Robin Hood."

"I wouldn't have tried to explain it if I didn't like you so much. It really doesn't help your cause to know all of this."

"Like me so much?"

Parker turned to me as best as he could while driving. "I'm sorry. Have I been keeping that a secret?" He grinned and returned his attention to the road.

"Come on, Spiderman. We were convenient. We had a chance meeting at the coffee shop and that was it. Circumstances put us in a situation, and we turned to each other for comfort. I can't keep apologizing for not having any self-control."

"I'm not asking you to. Honestly, I'd prefer the opposite."

"Can we stop now?"

"Sure. You stop pouting about it and I'll lay off. We're adults. I like you. We had sex. I wouldn't mind having it again, but I'll try to quit bringing it up. Slap me if you need to because it's kind of hard to not want you constantly."

Instead of continuing to beat the dead horse, I switched subjects. "You know...it just occurred to me..."

"What did?"

"If your boss is so rich, why are we stealing cars?"

"We do whatever the field calls for. We improvise. I had every intention of making sure that car got back to the owner when we were done. If you were paying attention, I hinted to that."

"I guess I didn't think you were seriously going to see it returned."

"My boss is a stickler for making amends if we've had to put someone out. He usually compensates them in a more than fair fashion."

"He stays anonymous though, right?"

"Of course. He has certain favors owed him as well, and before you say it, it's not in a crooked-politician kind of way. If we had gotten arrested back there, we would have been out before long, unless McMand got there first. But I doubt it."

"Why do you doubt it?"

"He's not after you in an APB sort of way. Somehow, he managed to find you and thought things were going to be a piece of cake. Besides, he's a bigwig in California, but his pull doesn't stretch out this far. I know for a fact he hates snow and wouldn't be caught dead in the winter here."

Now I was intrigued. I sat sideways again, facing him. "Well, it's not winter and how do you know all this?"

"It's not my first run in with him. We're good at what we do. You want to know the logo on his socks?"

I laughed. "No."

"I'm really surprised that your name never came up in connection with him with all the snooping we did on him. Legal records must have been the first to go."

"He must have always planned on killing me." The realization gave me a chill. I rubbed my arms. "This is all so disturbing. Sorry for all the questions."

"I don't mind at all. Ask me anything."

"Would you kill him?"

His expression dead serious, Parker replied, "If it meant protecting you, absolutely."

"Well, that's unsettling."

"Why? You think you'd feel safer knowing how much your safety means."

"I don't like the sound of that, because I don't want to think about you taking a bullet for me."

"That is part of the job, too, sweetheart."

"Well, I don't like it."

"Seriously? Most people would be thrilled to have that level of protection. As a matter of fact, many pay dearly for it."

"I'm not someone worthy of a bodyguard, Parker."

"My boss feels differently."

"Will I get to meet this boss?"

Shaking his head, Parker answered, "Not likely. You won't even get the privilege of hearing his voice on the speaker phone and getting to call him Charlie."

"Oh, so now I'm Jill Monroe of Charlie's Angels? Is there a hero or cop show we're not going to quote?"

"Where's the fun in that?"

"You're impossible." I laughed again. This flip flop of emotions should have driven me insane. Oddly, it didn't. I felt safe and relaxed with him. "I shouldn't have had that beer."

"You need to pee?"

"No. I need a nap."

"Lay your seat back and be my guest. We have close to three hours to go."

Waking up as the car came to a stop, I sat up and saw a JC Penney.

"We're at a mall?"

"We're almost to the house. I thought you'd want to grab a few things."

"You sure strutting around a mall is the smartest thing to do?"

"Carl and Deek have no idea what direction we were headed. Besides, I think we've seen the last of them."

"You really think they'll stop because they have the money?"

"I know they will. They don't have the resources I do. McMand can try to up the stakes, but with your trail cold now, he has to start from scratch. Those two will be out of the picture."

"Won't he want his money back?"

"Not our problem. He can try, but my bet is with that kind of haul, they are long gone. There is another option we haven't considered."

"What's that?"

"That they don't even tell him anything. They don't know that you are you. They could be trying to finish the job and just let me go."

"I didn't even think about that."

He touched the tip of my nose again and smiled. "Trust me. You wouldn't have hesitated last week to go to a mall so, yes, I feel it's a safe thing to do."

"I don't have any money, Parker. I never applied for credit cards; not that I could use them if I had them."

"There's an open ended expense account at your fingertips. You need clothes and a suitcase to put them in."

"I can't spend someone else's money, let alone someone I don't even know."

"You don't really have a choice." Parker reached for my hand. "It's all a part of what we do. You can't live in a set of sweats forever."

"I'm hardly in the mood for shopping."

"Gee. I didn't think those words could come out of a woman's mouth." He let go of my hand and opened his door. "Come on. You can do this."

Once I got in the groove, I actually allowed myself to have a good time. Shopping with someone else's money proved to be fun, but I did find it hard to not check the price tags. When Parker caught me, he'd rip the item off the rack and place it over his arm.

"Stop checking prices. Get whatever you think you need or want. Some regular clothes and a few nice outfits. You never know what will come up in the next few weeks."

I quit flipping through shirts. "Few weeks? We'll be roaming around aimlessly for weeks?"

"We're not aimless, and no. It won't necessarily take weeks; I want you prepared and set for a while. You'll be taking everything with you to your new life. You need a head start on things and I'm here to help."

"Can I ask you something, Parker?"

"Why ask? If I said no, you'd ask anyway." My expression was all the reply I needed to give him. "Fire away."

"Why am I worth this much effort? You going to make me testify at some point? Does your boss have a hidden agenda that will put me on the stand?"

He cupped my chin in his free hand. "Comet, you're worth it because you wanted to fight for what was right. Whether or not you go back to court or take steps to put him away will be up to you."

Shaking myself free, I continued. "Why was I chosen to be saved if the point wasn't to put McMand away?"

"Because you don't deserve to die just because you got a raw deal from the guy."

"I'm not buying this. There has to be some agenda." I waved at his arm full of clothes. "You'd spend all this money on me and not want anything in return?"

"You living is our reward."

"Please, Parker. I wasn't born yesterday."

"I have no reason to lie to you. You've known for a while now that you were free to go. I'm here to be your stepping stone and nothing more. You need clothes. End of story. I could care less if you want to walk around the safe house completely naked. It's your call. Let's enjoy this or get going. In all honestly, my arms are getting tired."

He flashed that grin that made me melt and once again, I softened up. "I have enough here. We can get going."

"That's not where I was going with this."

"I know, but I'm fine, really."

"We'll ring this up, run it to the car, and go for some shoes." That really made me stop in my tracks and laugh hard. "What?" Parker asked with a raised eyebrow.

"This is a first for me. I'm not used to a guy shopping, insisting I spend money. Now you suggest shoes? What planet are we on? Maybe it's not a kidnapping, it's an alien abduction."

It was Parker's turn to laugh. "I'm not being entirely unselfish. There's a cinnamon bun place out in the mall we have to walk past. I've been craving one for days."

I laughed. "The way to a man's heart..."

"Yeah, yeah. Come on, lady. Let's go."

After putting the bags in the car and settling on a few pairs of shoes that would go with almost anything, we spent a few hours wandering around the mall with no particular goal other than to unwind. I spent a lot of time in the bookstore, selecting a few old favorites at Parker's insistence.

"Get a few things to make yourself comfortable. Curl up with a book and relax when we're at the house. I'm in no hurry to drag you away."

So I did. Six hardcover best sellers had Parker running to the car once again.

It wasn't long before my stomach was growling again. I'd declined a cinnamon bun and regretted it. Thankfully, when I asked about dinner, Parker was ready for more food as well. Some men I know still eat like they are seventeen year old boys. Apparently, Parker is one of them.

"There's a great steakhouse on the hill with an incredible view of the harbor. We'd have to backtrack a little, but I don't want to go to a burger place again."

"There are a dozen booths to eat at here, and a few big name restaurants on the strip outside."

"This one is worth the extra few minutes. Trust me."

I have to admit, I was impressed with every aspect of the steakhouse from the moment we arrived. I was glad Parker talked me into buying a nice outfit and convinced me to change into it before we left the mall. The service and food were excellent. Every time I tried to ask something work related, Parker changed the subject.

"Pretend we're on a date. No shop talk."

"But we're talking about the rest of my life here."

"No, we're talking about the awesome shrimp." Parker reached over, offering me one from his plate. He held it to my mouth, trying to feed it to me. I leaned forward and accepted it.

"They are good," I said with my mouth still full.

"More wine?"

"Not unless your plan is to get me drunk again."

Parker let out a boyish, "Duh," as he filled my glass.

The drive down to Canal Park was beautiful. Talk came easily with the beautiful scenery. It was a nice distraction. "This sort of reminds me of San Francisco with the steep hill."

"It's a bear in the winter. I'm not sure who builds a town on a hill like this with the winters here."

"I can imagine. The city is bad enough. You here much?"

"In Duluth? My share, I suppose."

"So there are many people in Minnesota and Wisconsin that need your services?"

"People everywhere need our services. I spend equal time everywhere. This happens to be one of my favorites. Sorry for all the driving, but I really wanted to come here. I suppose I could have headed back to Wayzata, but the sound of a few days here sounded better."

"Wayzata? That's a pretty spendy neighborhood. So...the townhouse by me was a lie?"

"Yeah. Sorry. Made that up on the spot. My boss has a house off the lake."

"Geez. I bet you have a Viking or two for neighbors."

"I believe so. I'm not there long enough to get sociable with the neighbors. This place is older, but it's still one of my favorites. Lucky you."

"Yeah, lucky me someone wants me dead."

"Sorry. You know what I mean."

"I do. I don't mean to get cranky again. I appreciate everything more than I can say. I'm a horrible person that way. I'm not a 'cheer you up' kind of gal or one that gives pats on the back. I am whatever the opposite of coddler is when someone is hurt, too. It's just not me."

"Your mother must not have been, either."

"Actually, she was. I don't know why it didn't rub off on me. She was great. Always there with anything you needed and offering it three different ways."

"You must miss her."

"More than you know. I hate to think of what I've put them through, making them think I died. I was a daddy's girl in every aspect."

"I'm sorry."

I brushed away a tear as we drove under the lift bridge. I hated that somehow we had ended back up at my "woe is me" state.
Chapter Nine

I caught myself gawking at all the beautiful homes until Parker pulled in a driveway very close to the end of the road. It was a beautifully restored older home with one of the best lake views I'd ever seen.

"This is your safe house?"

"One of them, yes."

"Holy crap. It's gorgeous. Doesn't it worry you to be out on an end like this? I mean, if someone is after you, you can't make a quick getaway."

"That's the point of this place. No one is going to find you here. It's not a concern." After pulling into the garage, Parker opened the trunk and picked up at least a dozen bags by the handles. "Come on. Let's get you settled."

After a few trips, all of my purchases were sitting at the foot of the bed in the room Parker told me was mine. I dug through bags until I found a pair of pajamas and all the bathroom necessities. Turning around to head to the bathroom, I walked into Parker. He steadied me with a gentle laugh.

"Sorry. I've been yelled at before for my stealth skills. You want a nightcap? The bar is fully stocked."

"That sounds all right. I think I want to shower first, though. You mind?"

"Of course not. There's a bathroom to the left; it's all yours. Get set up. I meant what I said at the bookstore. I'd like to hang here for a few days while we figure things out. No point in wearing ourselves thin."

"I appreciate that, Parker. My head is still spinning with all of this."

"I probably didn't help matters with the wine." He tucked a stand of hair behind my ear and gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. "Sorry."

"For being heavy handed with the wine or for the kiss?"

"Both I guess. Unless you enjoyed the kiss."

"The comfort of it, yes. Thinking that you want more, no."

"No hidden agenda, I promise. Go shower, Comet." Parker walked out, leaving my heart pounding. My head was spinning, but I wasn't so sure it was the wine. Everything that had happened since I'd left for my jog was too surreal to be true.

After discovering that there was a Jacuzzi tub and finding bath gels and beads in the bathroom cabinet, I opted for a bath instead of a shower. I soaked with the jets of the tub going full blast until my shoulders were less tense. Even the pain in my knee was practically nonexistent. A knocking at the door brought me out of my near coma state. I hadn't even realized I was ready to fade away. Turning off the jets and shifting the bubbles to be sure my assets were adequately covered, I called out, "Yes?"

"You okay in there?"

"Fine. I got so relaxed I almost fell asleep. Your timing is good."

"You decent?"

Giving myself another once-over and shifting some more bubbles, I decided I was. "Yes."

Parker opened the door and immediately brought his hand up, covering his eyes. "I thought you said you were decent."

"I'm covered with bubbles."

Slowly lifting his hand back up, he peeked under it and smiled. "I suppose you are. Not that it matters. I have already seen you naked."

Again choosing to ignore his comment, I addressed what his free hand held. "Is that for me?"

"Yes," he said, stepping closer. "You like Shiraz okay? There are other choices. I wasn't sure if you wanted to stick with wine or have something else."

"That's fine. I really shouldn't mix anything else after the wine with dinner."

Parker took the few paces to the tub. "Need a back scrub?"

"As great as it sounds, I'll pass."

"Come on, Comet. We're over this. Slide forward." He placed the wine on the floor, removed the pink scrubbie from the hook and added the liquid soap, not taking no for an answer.

Giving in, I slid forward, resting my head on my knees. "Any funny business and I'll hurt you."

"Promises, promises."

Fighting moans of contentment wasn't easy while he scrubbed away all the stress. My apartment had a huge Jacuzzi tub. I used to love long baths with jewelry-store-dick-whose-name-shall-not-be-mentioned. Thoughts of him were quickly pushed aside as the scrubbie had been replaced by hands. He worked my shoulders for a minute, and I could no longer help the moan that wanted to escape. I decided not to be embarrassed. It felt great.

"Let me guess, Spiderman. Massage therapy school."

"Nope," was all I heard until a kiss landed between my shoulder blades. The massage resumed again before I could protest. I wasn't even convinced I wanted to. I was enjoying the rubdown too much to put a stop to it and scold him for the kiss. He may have kissed my back, but I felt it somewhere else. Dammit. Talk about complicating an already bad situation. Feeling his presence, I opened my eyes to his face, which was now right in front of me.

"You bastard," I whispered, unconvincingly.

"Is this you asking for it?"

I nodded, then leaned forward and kissed him.

Parker stripped faster than anyone I'd ever seen. His arousal was a little more obvious than mine was, not that I was trying to hide it anymore. He joined me in the oversized tub. Concern about the water slopping onto the floor was very low on my care meter as we made love. Although the memories of the last time we had sex had come back in flashes all day, these feelings were fresh and new and, dammit, I was enjoying it.

Parker was sensual if nothing else. He seemed to take great pride in wanting to please me, not just himself. No longer caring to be shy about my feelings, I gave him everything I had. It wasn't about the physical pleasure right now. I loved feeling wanted, and enjoyed how Parker truly made me feel that way. He'd made no secret about his feelings from the moment we'd met and he sure seemed hell bent on proving it to me now.

It was over too quickly. We stayed together, holding each other tight in a puddle of contentment. Reluctant to leave his position, Parker still moved slowly inside me as he kissed up my neck, once again making his way to my lips.

"You going to stop pretending you don't want me, Comet?"

"I'm pretty sure I just did." Running my fingers across his chin, I pulled him back for another kiss. "This is sort of like an office romance. There's no way this is going to work. I'm waiting for you to go all Kevin Costner in Bodyguard on me and tell me that yourself."

"What? That I can't protect you if I'm in your bed? I can't think of a better position or excuse. Besides, we're not in any danger now. You're officially off the grid again. We'll see to it that it's for good this time." My eyes widened. "What's the matter?"

"Parker...you know what I'm thinking. We didn't...you know. Dammit. I'm never this stupid." I shifted so he would back away.

"Neither am I, but you're okay. I swear."

"How do you know I'm not going to get pregnant? You can't tell me you faked it."

"I can't have kids. Honest. You want to see the scar?"

"You had a vasectomy at your age?"

"No. Something else, but the same results. I was lucky I didn't lose my dick. I'm clean, Hailey, and I have a million bucks on the fact that you are, too. Don't go freaking out. I promise I can't get you pregnant."

"You used one the first time."

"I guess it was a conversation I didn't want to have to have right out of the gate."

My head was spinning again. My mind told me this was insane, but for reasons I couldn't explain, my heart ached for him. "What exactly is this, Parker? You have a job to do and that job is me. You're supposed to get me somewhere safe and move on to the next job. Who is that job going to be? How long until you slip yourself into her tub and her...parts?"

"Her parts?"

"I'm not into euphemisms for vagina."

"Her flower?"

"Stop it."

"Va jay-jay?"

Frustrated, I stood and quickly wrapped myself in a towel.

Parker hurried out of the tub and held me by the arms. "Hailey, don't. Getting in the pants of those I help isn't a part of the deal. You know I can't help teasing you. I can't say that I know what this is any more than you can, but you can't deny that we're good together. I enjoy everything about you and want you in my life. Please, can't we figure this out? I know the circumstances that brought us together are pretty twisted, but look past that. Whatever this is, it works." He held my chin and made my eye meet his. "Tell me it doesn't."

"Come on, Parker. I keep getting caught up in all these mixed emotions. I haven't had anyone to turn to in a long time. I mean really turn to. I was engaged and I didn't share as much of myself with Nelson as I already have with you. I'm tired of all the flip-flopping of emotions. Yes, I'm attracted to you. Yes, you have a great ear for my problems and, yes, you're great in bed." I could tell he wanted to make a smart-ass comment about that. "Shut up and let me finish."

"I was going to. Honest." He pretended to zip his lips.

"I think all these emotions are getting misplaced. I miss the comfort of someone. I miss being able to vent. You're here and handy. I don't want to throw myself out there to you, thinking this is something it's not."

Parker closed the gap. He brushed hair out of my face, but this time left his hand there, cupping it. "Man, were you ever in the right profession." This time instead of his fingers, he stifled the protest forming on my lips with a kiss. When he finished, he met my eyes again.

"For starters, let me do my job. This isn't a movie. I can protect you from your bed. More importantly, I want to protect you while I'm in your bed with you. I also want you to make those little noises while I make you climax...again and again." I was certain my cheeks were turning red. "Don't niggle this to death. Just relax and let yourself live for once. At least for the first time in a long time. You're safe and living on someone else's high rolling lifestyle for the time being. Have some fun, dammit, Comet." He hooked my towel with his finger, causing it to fall to the floor. I let it.

I was momentarily confused when I woke up the following morning. This was the first good sleep I'd had in days; it was difficult to shake myself from the deep slumber. I was facing an unfamiliar window and trying to focus on the wallpaper pattern, as if that would help make sense of things. Feeling a stirring next to me, I relaxed into a warm body as an arm came down and wrapped around me.

"Good morning, sunshine," Parker said, still half asleep.

I smiled as it all came back to me. All of it. Some parts of the past few days had not been so great, but the arm? Definitely great. Whatever this was with Parker, it was sure wonderful right now.

"Good morning."

"You going to hate me again or are you going to let this be?"

Picking up his hand, I gave it a kiss. "I want to sleep for a week. Just like this."

"I can arrange that."

Parker snuggled in closer and his breathing became heavy again in moments. He has to be as exhausted as I am. Maybe even more so. I'd put him through his paces again once we'd gotten out of the tub. The bed had needed a change of sheets from our wet bodies before we called it a night. After remaking the bed, we went downstairs for a late night snack and ended up giving the couch a pretty good workout, too. No, I still didn't know what this was, but I was having fun while figuring it out. Hating to sound like so many spy movies we'd been quoting, there was something about the mystery of Parker that excited me.

A few hours passed before we woke up again. It wasn't of our own free will, either. The big screen TV in the bedroom came to life.

"Parker? Hey numbnuts! You never checked in. You there?"

Groaning, Parker reached over me for a remote on the nightstand and clicked the TV off. His arm dropped back down over me. "Well, I'm up now." He was placing gentle kisses on my neck when we were interrupted once again.

"Knock it off. Turn it on or I'll turn it on myself."

After hearing a click, I peeked over the sheets at the TV and saw the cat's face staring into the camera; it made me laugh.

"Hi, Arthur."

The cat meowed. Okay. Creepy. That was a coincidence or the sound was on from their end.

Parker grunted at the interruption. "Keep yourself covered, Comet. He'll never go away until I answer." He sat up, rubbing his hands down his face. "Good morning, snookums."

"You were supposed to check in when you arrived, Peters."

"We were tired."

"Yeah, I see the lump next to you. Hello, Hailey."

Lifting my hand from below the covers, I waved.

"You know we're okay. Now will you go away?" Parker said.

"I can't believe you put up with this guy."

I responded, "It's only been a few days. The jury is still out."

Donny laughed. "I was talking to the cat. Can you give us a few minutes?"

"I can't get out of bed right now without showing you more of me than I care to."

Parker kissed my forehead. "I can go get this in the living room. Come down when you want." He turned to the TV. "Living room set in two, bunghole."

After clicking a button on the remote, Parker kneeled on the bed and bent down, putting his face close to mine. "Should I come back up?"

"I'd love you to, but I need food first."

"Sounds good. I'll get something started. Coffee for sure."

"Bless you."

I shamelessly watched his naked body as he walked to the dresser for a pair of boxers. They were Inspector Gadget print. Again, I had to laugh out loud. That was twice before even getting out of bed. I was really beginning to like life with Parker.

"Caught you looking at my ass," he said as he stood in front of a tall mirror mounted on the door.

"And what a great ass it is."

He sniggered as he walked out.

Reaching for the remote, I hoped I could hit the right button. I didn't want Donny and Parker to know I was listening in, but it was killing me that they wanted to talk alone. If they were talking about me, it was only fair I get to eavesdrop. I clicked the TV button and Donny was there.

"He hasn't left the bedroom yet?"

"Sorry. I was trying to get regular TV."

He rattled off the four steps needed to get cable, and I thanked him. I clicked the TV off, hoping I'd left on the sound. I was rewarded in a minute with Parker's voice. Holding my breath, I listened as they talked.

"Sorry I didn't check in last night, Donny. Things were kind of intense."

"Yeah, I gathered that by your sleeping arrangements."

"Don't give me crap. It just happened."

"I'm aware of you and things happening. Speaking of things happening, Arthur left me a present again."

"Front half or back half?"

"Dude. Why doesn't he eat the whole damn mouse?"

"You feed him too well. It's about the kill with him."

"Sounds like his father."

I couldn't stifle my gasp; I could only hope they hadn't heard.

"'Sounds like his father?' Right. I'm such a bad guy. What are you smoking?"

There was a long pause before Donny continued. "I still say there's a few you should have and didn't."

"Like?"

"Deek."

"Okay."

"Rich."

"Yeah, yeah."

"Carl."

"Enough," Parker said, stopping him. "It's not my style. It's like shooting a dog for being stupid."

"You'd be doing humanity a favor."

"They'll get what's coming to them. I'd sooner lose the dumb bastards and let natural selection do its thing. You have a direction for me or can we chill here for a few days?"

"You mean get all the pussy you can while you can."

You dick! I was now seeing red.

"No, jackass. She's scared. I don't want to pull any surprises or do a jaunt to somewhere she's not ready for."

"I already have the jet waiting at the Duluth airport."

"Well, it can sit and wait for a few days. I'm not forcing her to decide anything right now."

"You mean you don't want her to go," Donny said.

"No, and not for what your gutter brain is thinking."

"You know, Gavin, it wouldn't hurt to let me do field work once in a while so I could get laid, too."

Gavin? He promised his name was Parker!

"You couldn't get laid if I shoved you up a chicken's ass, Donald."

All this banter would have been funny if I wasn't frightened again.

"Watch it with that name," Donny said.

"Well, you watch it with the Gavin crap."

"My bad. I have a hard time remembering who you are."

"Right. Oh wait, let me check my briefcase of passports. I think I forgot, too."

"Nice, pretty boy."

"Come on, pooky. Let's not fight. I need your brains running the system. I couldn't run that crap."

"This is true. I am the brains of the outfit."

"The well paid brains of the outfit," Parker added.

"Still would be nice to get the girl every now and then."

Parker faked a laugh. "You slay me."

"So...you get her to agree about testifying yet?"

What? I jumped up so fast I hit the lamp on the nightstand. It dropped to the floor and shattered. Parker was mid-sentence when he stopped. He'd heard it. Shit!

"What are you talking—What was that?"

"You left the sound on in the bedroom, dumbass," Donny said.

"No, I didn't."

I clutched at the sheet in front of my body with one hand and held a piece of broken lamp with the other as I stood on the bed. I held the chard up like a knife when Parker entered the room.

"What are you doing?" he asked.

"I'm getting out of here!"

"Hailey, calm down. It's not what it sounded like."

"It's not? It sounds like you're sleeping with me until you can haul me off to testify. Am I mistaken?"

"Completely."

"Really, Gavin?"

"I told you that's not my name. Donny was jerking my chain. It's the only undercover name I use. I throw Donald at him and he shuts up."

He stepped closer, but I screamed, "Stay back!"

"Comet, stop. You have it all wrong." Again, he took another step.

Swinging the piece of lamp in front of him again, I gave him one last warning. "I'll cut you. I swear I will!"

"Dammit." Parker held his hand up and hollered out. "Donny, will you turn the system in the bedroom on?"

Within seconds, the TV came on. Donny was there with a big grin and a bag of popcorn. He said, "Yeah, boss," spitting out popcorn as he spoke.

"Tell her my name."

"Which one?"

"You're not helping. Tell her why you called me Gavin."

"'Cause I could see she was listening in and I wanted to get you in trouble."

"What?" Parker and I said at the same time.
Chapter Ten

"You knew I was there?" I squeaked out. I was still scared, but now you could add embarrassed to it.

"Yeah, but not until after I made the getting laid comments. Sorry about that. Boys will be boys, you know." Donny motioned with his finger at me. "You might want to drop the shard of lamp and fix the sheet."

Glancing down, I shrieked, dropped the lamp piece, and readjusted the sheet. "You're pigs."

"Hey, I'm not the one that flips out constantly," Parker said.

"No. You're the guy that promised I wouldn't have to testify if I didn't want to when you had exactly the opposite planned for me."

"Did you let us finish before you broke my grandmother's lamp?"

"That was your grandma's lamp?"

"You liar." Donny laughed. "The house had a decorator like the other dozens of safe houses." I huffed before tightening my grip on the sheet and hopping off the bed. Donny continued. "Don't let her go, Parker. Use your spidey web."

I glanced up at the TV screen. Donny must have had a can of silly string handy for a set up like this, because he held his hand out and pretended to be spraying it from his wrist like Spiderman. "You guys need serious help," I said.

Parker closed the gap between us. "Yes. But so do you. Real help and we're the only ones that are going to give it to you. I'm sorry. I can't make excuses for Donny. With brains like that, it kind of makes him a little on the lunatic side. I'm sorry you were on the wrong end of his crudeness and games."

"No hard feelings, Hailey. I really do need to get laid, though. You have any single friends?"

Moving closer to the TV, I spoke as eye-to-eye with Donny as I could with the patented glare I'd perfected on my brother in our teens. "You sure have an odd sense of humor. Why would you want to scare me like that?"

"I like seeing Wonder Boy there pee himself. I'm apologizing only once more, then I'm done. There are no guarantees I won't pull something else. It's your own fault for trying to snoop. If we need to have a meeting, you keep your meddling woman ass out of it. Don't think I have this million-dollar system and don't know how to run it. I know what every light means."

My head lowered to my chest in shame. "I'm sorry."

"You should be. We're the ones fighting for you here. His name is Parker, but he uses Gavin with the thugs. I tease him about it. As much as I'd like to make our overpaid lawyer earn his keep, we're not forcing you to testify. For your information, there isn't even something to testify for at this point, so chill out. You got it?"

I nodded. "If you're done scolding me, I'm going to shower."

Donny sprayed silly string onto the camera lens, blacking himself out. "Back in the living room, Wonder Boy, and take the remote with you this time."

A half hour later, I joined Parker in the kitchen. "Am I ever going to get two days of peace around you and without worrying that you have it in for me?" There was a hint of shame in my voice. By nature, I'm a dweller. I was going to feel horrible for hours about behaving that way.

"That's entirely up to you," he said as I sat at a stool across the counter from him.

"Me? Why is it up to me?"

"Because you're the one that wigs out before you know the facts. When are you going to learn to trust me?"

"I don't know. When are things going to stop being so weird?"

"I thought they were leveling off nicely. I haven't really lied to you yet, and I've saved your life more than once. I think I deserve some trust here." He slid me a cup of coffee.

I pondered his statement for a moment. "Can I ask you something?"

"No. I don't sleep with every rescue."

"Why do you think that was what I was going to ask?"

"Because, I can see it on your face. I'm not using you, Comet. I'm not 007; I don't sleep with every person I come in contact with. I'm not trying to sleep information out of you either, or trying to get you to fall madly in love with me so you'll do as I ask. We've been thrown together by some strange circumstances, and Lord knows you're a pain in my ass, but I like you. A lot. Something clicked when you walked into that coffee shop back in Minnetonka. I've said it before—if you weren't the target, I would finish this job and not stop searching for you until I found you." As he spoke, he walked around the counter until he was in front of me. Standing there, he wrapped my legs around him. "Can you handle this or do I back off? I can bring on someone else to deal with you. When the job is over, you can decide if you want to call for me. I'll be just about the only one on your list of past acquaintances that will be able to contact you again if you choose for me to be on it."

I ran my hand up his bare chest then stopped. "You said to Donny that it was only the two of you."

"Yeah, well. I was hoping you wouldn't call me on my bluff. It is just the two of us." Bending down, he covered my lips with his. Again, my desires took over and I greedily accepted his tongue. When we finished a lingering kiss, I finally answered him.

"If there was someone else, I wouldn't want them. I promise I'll keep my attitude in check and trust you from now on."

"I'll try to not give you a reason to doubt me."

"Is this huge kitchen for show or are you going to make me a nice breakfast?"

Parker ginned. "One salmon omelet ala Parker coming right up." As Parker cooked, there was a knock at the door. He smiled when he saw me jump. "Relax. No one knows we're here. I asked Donny to have someone come pick up the Mustang, though. You want to get it? I'm up to my elbows in diced tomatoes," Parker said as he held up half a tomato and knife.

"Sure."

I opened the door with a friendly smile, although the men standing there weren't quite what I'd expected. "Um...are you here for the car?"

"Yeah. Sure," a large man said as he walked in without an invitation. He either never missed a workout a day in his life or he'd developed those muscles in prison. With his awkward shape, his jacket had to have been custom made, but he still seemed to be busting out of it. He asked, "Where's Gavin?" as two more men walked in with him.

"Gavin?" The name threw me for a loop. I trusted him. His name was Parker. The words Donny had said echoed in my scrambled skull. He uses Gavin with the thugs. "Uh, can you wait here a second? I'll get him."

Before I could make my escape, the man grabbed my arm and held me tight. "I don't think so, girlie."

Finally finding my voice, I screamed. "Parker!" The knife clanked to the floor and Parker appeared at the door to the kitchen.

He froze at the sight of the men then crossed his arms, as if they were nothing more than a bother. "Parker? That must have been your last trick, sweetheart. Name's Gavin."

I was more confused than ever. Why was he treating me like this? He just convinced me his name was Parker! Wait...trick?

Parker put some force behind his voice when he spoke again. "What the hell is this, Brad? Let her go." The man that held me walked toward him, dragging me along. "I said let her go."

"I don't think so, Gavin." Brad stroked my cheek with his free hand. I couldn't refrain from shuddering. Parker rushed toward him, but one of the other men cut him off.

"Back off, Gavin," he said, shoving Parker back. "Who is she, anyway?"

"Obviously, just a hooker I picked up. Let her go. What are you guys doing here, anyway? I made myself clear. I approach you, not the other way around. You have a problem with the last job, talk to Rich. I'm off the clock."

I shrieked, "Hooker?" This was the second time he'd referred to me as a hooker. Captive or not, I was about to explode. As my mouth opened, I remembered my promise to Parker. Trust him. "Hooker?" I said again in a different tone, trying to sound more hurt than upset. "I'm a little more upscale than what you get downtown, you arrogant prick. I don't know what this is, but you'd better give me my money and send these goons on their merry fucking way. I knew I shouldn't have spent the night. Benny will be here any second to collect. He finds all of them here and he'll expect more." I slowly eyed Brad up and down. "He'll want double for sure if he thinks I did you. I don't do ugly."

Brad harshly grabbed me by the chin. "I like a bitch with spunk. Thanks for the offer, but I don't have time for you to service me." He shoved me hard against the wall. His face was the last thing I saw.

I came to on the floor. Slowly I opened my eyes, but quickly pinched them shut again with the rushing that brought. I was nauseous and the back of my head hurt like a son of a bitch. After the wave of dizziness passed, I reached back, touching the source of the pain, then checked my hand. I'd discovered no blood; that was something, anyway. Knowing it would probably bring no reply, I screamed out for Parker a few times. Nothing. Panicking sounded really good about now, but it wasn't an option.

After a few minutes of trying to compose myself, I carefully stood, fighting the stars darting around my vision. Using the wall for support, I made my way to the large TV screen. I flopped down in a chair and snatched up the remote. Clicking one button turned on regular TV. Now cursing, I hit all the buttons, shouting for Donny. His face finally showed up on the screen as I scanned through several channels. I had to click past a few again to make him come back.

"What I tell you about the merchandise, pop-tart?" He snickered then it was apparent he got a good look at me. "What happened?"

"I don't know."

"What do you mean you don't know? Where's Parker?"

"I don't know, goddammit! Three thugs showed up and took him."

"Shit!" He slammed his hand on his desk. "You get any names?"

"Just Brad."

"Brad? How did he find the place?"

"How am I supposed to know?" The yelling was hurting my head. I flopped back in the chair and placed my arm over my eyes.

"Hey? You okay?"

"I think so. They knocked me out. Other than feeling dizzy and wanting to puke, I'm just peachy."

"How long ago?"

"I don't know. I've been passed out." My tone was flat; I no longer had the energy to yell.

"It's eleven. What time were they there?"

"Ten, I think."

"You think?"

I sat up, pissed again. "Look, asshat. I showered after you called and went downstairs. When did you call? Don't you have a fancy call log on that stupid system of yours? Figure it out."

"I'm sorry. I don't know what you know, but I'm worried. Brad is bad news."

"Who is he?"

"He's one of Rich's men. Parker tell you anything about him?"

My brain was scrambled. I couldn't concentrate on anything. After pinching the bridge of my nose and taking a deep breath, I said, "Yes. When we were on our way to somewhere, Parker detoured to a cabin because he spotted Rich driving in the town we were in."

"So he was already on to him. Dammit. We thought we'd sidetracked him about the date of the drop. They must have been watching us closer than even we realized. I honestly didn't think there was a brain among them."

"Parker sort of explained his part in this to me. Is there more I need to know?"

"No. Not much to tell. Rich and his men are after the million bucks. They didn't care what it was for."

"Did he get a chance to tell you about the shots at the drop? Could it have been this Rich?"

"He didn't, but more than likely, Rich was behind it. We're lucky he didn't think taking you would pay off."

"Parker said I was a hooker."

"That was fast thinking on his part. It's what he does."

"I knew enough to play along, not that I'm looking for brownie points here."

"I'll give 'em to you anyway, later. I need to figure out how to go after Parker."

"You have to let me help."

"No, I don't."

Being told I couldn't help caused my temper to flare again, not that it ever had a chance to calm down. "Yes, you do, dammit! All this crap is because of me. You have to let me help. You two said there wasn't anyone else."

"Just shut up for a minute, would you? I need to figure this out."

Shut up? I wanted to slap his face, even if he was just an image on a TV screen right now. "You guys are loaded. Why not give him the damn money?"

"I can promise you that's not gonna happen. It ain't that easy."

"Fine. I'll go back to Carl's cabin and get that money myself if you won't fix this."

"Oh, really?

"Yes, really."

"You and what army, princess?"

"I'll find a way. You can't leave Parker with this guy."

"I'm intrigued as to what you think you can do."

Head still pounding, I supported it in my hands and dropped my elbows down to my knees. "I have someone that could help...but there's no point in even thinking about that."

"Why not?"

"He's untouchable."

"No one is untouchable. Let me know where you're going with this."

"I've tried for years. It's impossible." Thinking about him made me even more upset. I stood, turning my back to the screen. I wasn't going to cry in front of him. "We can't leave him, Donny. Please. Find me a way. I can do this."

"Dry it up. Turn around and tell me about your guy."

Stiffening up my shoulders and focusing on being angry instead of upset, I did as he asked. "How much pull do you have with that fancy system and breaking into...let's say...a prison?"

"Prison?" Donny crossed his arms over his chest. He quickly leaned forward and tapped at his keyboard. "What state?"

"California."

After a few more taps, "What correction center?"

Ten minutes after giving him the name, Donny asked who he was supposed to find. "Kevin Mitchell," was my response.

His head sprang up. "Mitchell? Relative of yours?"

"It's my brother. I'm not going into details of it with you, and if you breathe a word of this to Parker, I'll reach through that screen and neuter you with my bare hands. Can you do it or not?"

Ignoring me, he keyed away for another few minutes. He grumbled about how they needed a better system and how their firewalls sucked, as well as a few other choice cuss words and computer terms I didn't understand. He finally raised his head. "I can get him picked up at nine in the morning. How's that for the master of all that is hack worthy?"

"Are you shitting me?"

"I shit you not, doll face. You want me to point out the holes in their system in geek talk or do you want me to arrange for the jet?"

"You said there is one here. Can I get on that and go get him?"

"Sure. I'll get something lined up. I want you out of that house right now, anyway. If Rich has a position on it, they may come back. Gather your things. There's a cell phone in the kitchen drawer in the island. I'm in it."

"Under computer god?"

"How did you know?" He flashed a grin that made me wonder for the first time if he and Parker were brothers. It was hard to see his features behind the few days of growth on his beard, but their expressions were pretty close. Maybe they spent too much time together. "Hales, we're going to have to get along if we're going to do this."

Hales? At least it beats pop-tart and princess. "I know. I'm sorry. I don't mean to take this out on you. We weren't off to the best start."

"That's my fault, but hopefully you've learned your lesson."

"I'm not four."

"Fair enough. I can get a cab to the house for you in ten minutes. I'll have him get you to a drop point and have you swap out, just to be sure. From there, we'll get you to the jet."

"Anything I should grab for him?"

"He doesn't keep personal stuff around these places. You're fine. Thanks, anyway."

"I'm trusting you on all of this. I have no clue what I'm doing."

"Parker would have my ass if he knew I let you get involved."

"We'll deal with that when we have to. I can't leave him with those men."

Donny had been keying away again. "Go pack up. You are out of there in ten."

"Gotcha." The screen went blank. Not wanting to test if he still had the volume on or not, I refrained from cussing at the blank screen. I needed to get along with Donny, but the more we talked, the more he seemed like Parker's younger brother, and that he thrived on taunting me. When I got Parker back, I'd have to ask him. Donny would only jerk my chain about it.

As I packed what I could, my mind went to my brother. He didn't deserve to be in prison. I was glad Parker hadn't asked what changed the direction of my focus in law. Yes, the kids were important, but what happened to my brother was inexcusable. No man should go to jail under circumstances like that. All my schooling, all the knowledge of any case even remotely similar, had gotten me nowhere. If I wasn't so relieved he was getting out, I would be furious at what had just happened. Four years of fighting for what was right resulted in nothing. What set him free? Some rich guy's money, his expensive system, and his hacker. Sonofabitch.

I was immediately in awe of my travel accommodations. I'd never been on a more beautiful airplane. Out of boredom one night, I'd watched a documentary on these planes and all the money the insanely-rich people put into them. And by "put into," I mean wasted. Seriously, why would you request whale penis skin to make your seats unless it was simply because you could? I honestly didn't want to know what these seats were made of.

There was plenty of time to kill between when we needed to leave and when I arrived at the airport, but the pilot took off as soon as he was given clearance. When given the chance to wait here or in California, I chose closer to Kevin. The plane had a system very much like the one at the house. I was able to speak with Donny regarding any updates on Parker via TV screen. With not much else to go on for the moment, I signed off, desperately needing to lie down. The flight attendant was also a registered nurse. Despite my protests, my head was examined and deemed fine. She offered me a mild sedative, which I accepted, then I retired to a private room at the back of the plane, which was bigger than my bedroom at home. I fell asleep instantly.

The plane had already landed when I woke up. A quick check through the window blind revealed that it was dark out. Discovering a remote on a nightstand that wasn't there before, I clicked the TV on, assuming I'd find Donny once again.

"You finally rise and shine, Hales?"

"Whatever that woman gave me kicked my ass, but I do feel better."

"That's good. Dawn's a hottie, ain't she?"

"Right. 'Cause that's what I require for my in flight service." Before we started another bantering session, I continued. "You find out where Parker is?"

"Thanks to you having him practically buck-ass naked before he was picked up, there's nothing for me to track him with."

"Fuck."

"Buuuut..."

"You going to make me pull everything out of you?"

"You ever going to bask in my awesomeness?" he said with a grin.

"When I have him back safe and if you've had anything to do with it."

"Tough crowd." Donny keyed away at his keyboard some more. "I know the more likely places Rich and his gang would be. They haven't gone out of their way to keep it a secret that they have him. There's a ton of chatter between his thugs on their phones and at his office."

"His office? A guy like that has an office?"

"He's as crooked as a politician's dick, but it's a business. Yes, he has an office."

"And you have the ability to tap into...never mind."

"You're catching on." Donny held up a picture of Parker walking in a suit at least one size too large for him. There was a jacket draped over his arms. "Hands obviously bound together, but he's fine. This was two hours ago."

I scooted forward so I could pay better attention to it and squealed. "It is him! How did you get that?"

"ATM camera in Minneapolis. He's back closer to home for you. Well, your former home."

"Great. We're here and he's back there."

"We'll pick up your brother and be on our way. Not a lot is going to happen in that time frame. They haven't even contacted me yet. They won't hurt him. Much, anyway."

"Much?"

Donny shrugged. "He's a big boy, Hales. Rich doesn't exactly play nice. It's not Parker's first encounter with him. I still don't have a clue how they found the Duluth house. They either staked the place out or it was dumb luck finding you there. He's not there a lot, but he was using it, trying to get this deal going. My guess is they got greedy about the payoff and followed him once. I told him not to do it, but he loves the house."

"That's quite a drive to do a deal out of Minneapolis."

"Parker loves to drive. Thanks for reminding me. I have a Benz to get out of impound."

"He had a Mercedes somewhere and we were stealing cars?"

"Have to work on the fly sometimes. I'm sure he couldn't go back to it with you being chased."

I nervously bit at my fingernail. It was a habit long gone that had just resurfaced. "I hope you're right about him being okay."

"Stop doing that. He's fine and we need to get your brother, anyway. There is no way I'd allow you anywhere near Rich alone. I can't believe I'm even letting you do this. Parker will have my hide if you two screw anything up."

"You sound funny." I dropped my hands in my lap. "You know. For a million dollar system, you think you wouldn't have a cheap ass echo. It sounds muffled and through the door."

"Hmmm...why don't you go out and check something for me."

After walking over and opening the door, I about jumped out of my skin. "You shithead. You scared the crap out of me."

Donny laughed from a reclining chair in the main area of the airplane. "Sorry, Hales. I wanted to meet you face to face. You were too close for me not to come along. Not that I wouldn't have hopped a plane to Russia to go get Parker's dumb ass."

"You could have told me you were out here."

"This was much more fun."

I settled in a seat across from him. "What time is it anyway? How long do we have to wait?"

"It's one a.m. You should get something to eat and go back to bed."

"I think I'm too wired to sleep. I've already had more than my share."

"You should try, though. You'll be no good to me dead on your feet. No pun intended." Donny's eyes glanced down at my stomach. I silently cursed it for growling. "There's plenty of food on the plane."

"I'd rather get off and have a burger somewhere. Is that possible?"

"Sure. If that's what you want to do. I'll call the car."
Chapter Eleven

Donny and I drove to a diner not far from the airport. It was as generic as they came. Old, peeling laminate countertops, red cracked vinyl spinning stools. I chose a quiet booth for four in a far corner so we could talk. Other than four drunken teenagers slouching over plates of nachos and chili cheese fries, the place was empty.

I nervously looked around, waiting for someone else to show up to snatch me or try to steal Donny. That would be the end of me. I very much needed the comfort of another soul who understood the situation right now. The last year had been hard. I didn't realize how good it would feel to be in the company of someone who could help.

The whole reason we were here made me uneasy. I was by all rights aiding a jailbreak. If I'd known my brother could be sprung by these kinds of means, I would have done it long ago. I'd had many a shouting match with the DA before. "Exactly who do I have to sleep with to get him out?" Realizing that I'd almost done exactly that didn't bother me one bit. Kevin didn't belong in jail. Not by a long shot.

"Helloooo." Donny waved his hand in front of my face. "You're on another planet right now, Hales. You okay?"

"Just thinking about Kevin."

"You want to fill me in about him? Let me know what I'm in for?"

"I figured you would have run his background."

"Maybe I did. Now I want the story from you."

Moving a french fry through my ketchup and mayo combination, I stalled with my answer. "He's no killer."

"Trained one, from what I read."

"You know what I mean. Of course, all you have to do is go through basic training with the Army to be considered a trained killer. It wasn't like he was Special Forces or a goddamn Navy SEAL. He knew how to use a gun and fight before he joined the service. It really didn't make a difference."

"Except to the judge."

"Well, of course, to the judge and jury. Any man watching a loved one go through that would have had the adrenalin to do that kind of damage. It gave them the push they needed for a conviction. It wasn't fair."

"You going to explain it to me? I'd understand if you aren't comfortable with it."

"Did you read the court transcripts?"

"Just the highlights."

I sipped at my iced tea, wishing it was something with alcohol in it. Finally meeting Donny's eyes, I made myself tell the story. "He was home on leave. He walked into our apartment, trying to surprise me."

"'Our apartment'? You two were roommates?"

"Sort of. He moved his stuff in after he signed up. I'd taken him in when his girlfriend kicked him out for joining the service. She said she wouldn't wait around for him. I had the space and didn't need help with the rent. We had a few months together before he left and he had a place to come home to for leave."

"So you were close."

"Very. We're twins."

"Twins? I didn't know that."

"You'd never know it. We couldn't be more opposite. He has over a foot on me and was very goody two shoes. I was flabbergasted when he joined the Army. It didn't seem like him at all. He was very athletic, though, and book smart. He wanted to get into flying so he went the military route."

Donny moved in, very interested in my tale. "Go on." I swallowed hard. It had been years since I'd told the story. "Take your time," Donny said with encouragement.

"He had to have heard me screaming from outside, because I remember the door being kicked in." Again, I met Donny's eyes. "I had a date that afternoon. A lunch date. We hadn't even been drinking. He got rough and..."

"You don't need to tell me anything you don't want to, Hales."

Shoving my plate away, I said, "It's okay. Please don't tell Parker."

Donny pretended to lock his lips. "I swear."

I couldn't bring myself to say his name. "My...date...let's just say if Kevin had arrived a few minutes sooner I would have been a little less...compromised. He had me pinned on the couch. Kevin found us right away, flipped out, and pulled him off me. There wasn't much of a fight from...my date. Not that I tried very hard to stop Kevin, but there was no stopping him from giving the deserved beating."

"He was protecting you from an assault. I don't understand why it went so sour in the courts."

"The guy took a bad beating. He was months in the hospital. Broken nose, jaw had to be wired, a few broken ribs. Kevin had gotten him off me before there was any evidence of rape. He had just...you know..."

"Gotten the train in the tunnel?"

I pinched my lips tight. "Yeah...that. There was no semen. It was over so quick that I wasn't bruised or anything, so they really fought the whole rape thing."

"Why was that?"

"He was a judge's son. You know the type. Golden penis that could do no wrong. They swore he never would have done anything like that and called it brute force on behalf of my brother in an unfair fight. Michael..." I cleared my throat after saying his name. It tasted bitter even all these years later. "He claimed I didn't want to be embarrassed in front of my brother, and so I'd changed my story."

"What about the screaming he heard?"

"Our word against his. Guess who won that one?"

"I'm sorry, Hales."

"Not half as sorry as I am. I feel responsible. The judge and I never clicked. That's why I dated his son. It was a 'screw you' statement on my part and a big mistake."

"It doesn't sound like it's your fault."

"Of course it was. I always made bad choices. This one really hurt more than just me or some street punk. Kevin is the sweetest man around. He wanted to do good with his life, make a difference, and I end up getting him locked up."

"It wasn't your fault. Stop blaming yourself."

"Well, I couldn't get him free. After all the lowlifes I've given second chances to, I couldn't help my own brother. It was all handled in military court at first, so I couldn't touch it. He had been dishonorably discharged after his trial, but they still kept him in their brig. I was able to pull a favor and have him moved to regular prison."

"That's unheard of. The military is known for holding on to their own."

"It was a year of me fighting and convincing them that if he was discharged, he was no longer their property. I had a big favor coming. I don't think I want to go into the specifics of that with you."

Donny reached over and held my hand. "Understandable. In any case, he's out now. He's not going back."

"Does he know why he's getting out early? Who's behind it?"

"He has no clue. I bumped his paperwork forward, giving him time off for good behavior."

"Won't anyone question the rush?"

"It doesn't happen this fast, but it's like anywhere else. Paperwork gets misplaced. I backdated his hearing and what-not. Everyone will be wondering who missed what and try to point their fingers at each other, but they'll let him go."

"I can't thank you enough. Even if I have to go testify against McMand and get killed doing it, it's worth it."

"If and when it comes to that, it'll be your call, Hales. One thing has nothing to do with the other. That's not who we are."

"That's right. You're DOUCHE."

"I am so going to kill Peters when we find him."

I watched from the black limo as a man walked through the last security gate at the prison. He carried only a small green military duffle bag and glanced from side to side, looking for who would be there to pick him up. His eyes finally settled on the limo. I tried focusing on his face. The hat low on his head gave little of his features away. This man was a lot larger than I'd remembered my brother being. As he took a few steps closer, my heart raced even faster. I'd know that saunter anywhere. I grasped the door handle and dove out of the limo.

The fact that it had been four years was a sobering thought. Suddenly I was nervous. Would he be angry? Had prison changed him? As soon as Kevin caught sight of me, he began to run. I followed suit, met him halfway, and flew into his chest, wrapping my arms around his neck. He held me there tight, spinning me in circles. My sobs were uncontrollable as I buried my face in his neck. "I've missed you so much, Kev." The words were barely audible.

"Missed me? They told me you were dead." His grip tightened as he spoke.

"I'm so sorry to have put you through that. I couldn't help it." Again, the words were spoken through tears and crying gasps.

"Shhhh, big sister," Kevin whispered as he stoked my hair with a free hand while the other still held me tight. "Everything is fine. We're together now."

Dropping a hand to his bicep I said, "You're so big."

"Not a lot to do in prison there, Comet."

Comet. Him calling me that made me think of Parker and how this was possible, but I still couldn't let him go. Not yet. Tightening my grip on his neck even more, I continued to cry.

"Come on now." He placed me on the ground and wiped away my tears. "Buck up, soldier."

Not being done hugging him, I wrapped my hands around his waist. Chuckling, he returned the hug and swayed with me. "I thought you were gone, Comet. But something about this release reeked of one of your stunts. I couldn't explain it if I tried."

"One of my stunts? I couldn't do a thing for you before you went in. At best I was able to have you moved to a lower security civilian facility, then I had my accident...I didn't do shit for you, Kev."

"Like hell." He kissed the top of my head. I melted into him. "You busted your ass for me. Don't think I don't know it."

"It's my fault—"

Donny's voice interrupted us. "I hate to break this little reunion up, but we've gotta get going, Hales."

Kevin glanced over to him then down at me. "New rich boyfriend?"

"Hardly." Taking Kevin's hand, I tugged him toward the limo. "I'll explain on the way. I really need to get out of sight."

Kevin and I sat on the back seat; we held hands and sat close. I wasn't going to get enough of him anytime soon. The feeling had to be mutual. It didn't take long before he shrugged my hand off and wrapped an arm around my shoulder, holding me tight. I introduced him to Donny, but he hardly acknowledged his presence. He kissed my forehead. "I can't believe you're alive. Are we going to Mom and Dad's?"

Scooting over so I could face him, I said, "No."

"Why not?"

"They need to think I'm dead, Kev. It's a long story."

"I think I have a little time on my hands. What's up? Is this my fault?"

"God, no, Kev. It's mine. It's a case that has nothing to do with yours."

"And that has nothing to do with springing you," Donny added. "Sorry, buddy, but you'd better prepare for some info overload."

"This thing have a bar?"

Donny smirked. "Top shelf all the way."

"I'd kill a guy for a hit of Maker's."

"I don't think my price is that high, but I reserve the right to hold you to it." Donny slid over to the bar and poured the drink. Kevin hesitated a moment before taking it. "I'm not going to ask you to kill anyone," Donny said.

Accepting the drink, Kevin leaned back, again wrapping his arm around me. "You going to explain to me why Mom and Dad have to think you're dead?"

"I will. Do you care where we have to go first?"

He put the drink down, lacing his now free hand with mine. "No. You know I'll do anything you need."

"I know that. You've already done more than your share in that department, Kev."

"I don't care. I'd do it again in a heartbeat. I should have killed the bastard."

"You'd never be out if that had happened. It's done, okay?"

"I'd better not be seeing him, is all I can say."

I scooted out from under his arm. "Dammit, Kevin. I haven't slept in four years, trying to figure a way to get you out and all you can do is think about a way to get yourself back in? It's over and done with. Please let it go."

Donny held his hand up. "I hate to interrupt a family squabble here, but if he's wanting to kick some ass, I think I'd let him stay in that frame of mind. Rich's men don't exactly play fair. A little anger in the right direction may be helpful."

Kevin directed his question to Donny. "Who's Rich?" He then turned back to me. "Exactly what kind of trouble did you get into now?"

When I didn't answer Kevin right away, he continued. "Holy crap, Hailey. After years of trying to do things the right way, you finally went all gangster and found a way to jailbreak me. Nice work."

"It's not like that. You need to let me explain."

"Then back up on this Rich character. I want you to start with why Mom and Dad have to think you're dead."

I did my best to sum it all up. I'd finished explaining about McMand when we reached the airport. I told him only enough so he'd understand; there wasn't time for everything. Knowing all my reasons would only upset him more, anyway. Donny had only interrupted to get Kevin's measurements, so he could have some clothes waiting in Minneapolis when we arrived. After settling on the plane, Kevin started up with more questions.

"So this McMand, he has this Spiderman guy?"

I laughed that he'd done what I had with Parker's name. "No. McMand is why I'm with them. Rich is another story. He's who has taken Parker. The two reasons aren't related."

"And I can do a better job of explaining him than your sister. She hasn't had much of a run in with Rich."

"How about you back up and tell me exactly who you are first?"

"Let me try to start," I said as I took Kevin's hand. "This is how Parker explained it to me. He said they were a department of understanding and concern, helping everyone."

Kevin's eyes rolled up then he glared at Donny. "Douche? Seriously?"

I laughed so hard I snorted when Donny said, "That fuckin' Peters."

"Kevin and I used to drive our parents nuts with acronyms. Almost everything we did had an added F in it. Give me a break was G M A F B. As soon as possible was A S A F P. They were pretty easy to figure out. I'm surprised you figured that one so fast with no swear word, baby bro."

"It's a gift. I invented a few in prison, but I don't think I want to share them."

Donny interrupted. "Wait. Baby bro? You're twins and he has at least a hundred pounds on you."

"Yeah, but she has fifteen minutes on me, the old fart. I was two pounds heavier, but she still beat her way out first."

I gave him a gentle shove while Donny continued. "As much as I enjoy Parker's little fun there with our name, that's not what we are officially. Officially, we don't exist. No one recognizes us as anything. We're not government."

"Then what are you?"

"Just two guys trying to do what's right."

"On whose dollar?" Kevin asked.

"We're privately well funded. Let's leave it at that."

"What made Hailey stand out as someone you'd need to save?"

Donny pointed behind him. "All this equipment doesn't even touch a tenth of what I have. Anytime there is movement in certain dollar amounts or, as in Hailey's case, where there's that and an excessive amount of noise on the system about looking for info on someone that is supposed to be dead, it raises more than a few red flags. It's another lengthy explanation how they had her past erased, but I still got in and found out about her."

"It was that random?"

"Not really. We've had our sights on McMand for various reasons. The attention he was paying your sister really sparked our interest."

"So you're the brainiac sidekick to this Parker's superhero complex."

"Make no mistake. It's not a game to him. Parker knows his stuff. It's not a superhero complex. Well...mostly not."

"You'll really like him, Kev," I said.

"So where is he?"

"Ah ha. Now we get to why we needed you." Donny continued with the explanation. "Rich and his men aren't quite the caliber they think they are, but somehow they found a safe house of ours. They're after some drop money, not your sister. At that stage in the game, the details of the target weren't specific."

"I know him being taken doesn't have anything to do with me," I explained to Kevin. "They didn't even question who I was when they took him."

"Wait a second. You were with him when he was taken? Is this someone you're sleeping with?" I shouldn't have been surprised he put two and two together. I didn't even need to answer him. "Your eyes always did give you away, sis."

"Does it matter? Yes, I slept with him...a few times, but that's not what this is about. He saved my life more than once, Kev. I owe him this."

He reclaimed my hand. "Look, I don't care who you're banging, as long as it's who you want to be banging. I have no idea how you did it, but you got me free. Whatever it is you want me to do, I'm happy to do it. If it's important to you, it's important to me. I know I'm missing a lot of what's going on. One of you will have to start from the beginning. But first"—he paused and gave the flight attendant a good once over—"I need me a piece of that." Kevin stood and walked over to her.

Together Donny and I watched as Kevin and the attendant shared a few laughs. She poured him a drink, and he seemed to insist she have one herself. After briefly glancing at Donny, she accepted it. They moved to two chairs facing each other.

Not wanting to appear as if we were watching them, which we were, Donny and I quickly spun around. Picking up the TV remote, Donny channel surfed. "Oh, wait a second," he said, stopping at a Gilligan's Island rerun. "It's the monkey boy episode."

"Good lord. I haven't seen Gilligan's Island in ages."

"Did you know it's Kurt Russell?"

"No way."

"Way. Watch."

I was shocked to see he was correct when the scene finally went back to the boy. There was no denying that baby face. I smiled and let myself get lost in watching the younger version of one of my favorite actors. As the episode was coming to an end, we both turned at hearing the bedroom door click closed.

Donny scrunched his face. "Well, that's new."

"You have got to be kidding me."

"Lucky bastard. She's not paid to do that."

"Shot you down, huh?"

"Honestly, I never tried. She must have taken pity on the prison thing."

"And the fact that, if I do say so myself, my brother is kinda hot."

"Ew."

I shrugged. "It is what it is."

Kevin plopped himself down next to me after an hour. He'd startled me; I'd fallen asleep. Again, I laced my fingers in his, unable to get enough of him.

"You haven't changed a bit, Kev."

"It went a little faster than I remembered. Had to do it twice to be sure."

Playfully I slapped his arm. "I can't believe she did that."

"Wasn't that part of the deal?"

Through a laugh, I said, "No. That was all you, baby bro."

"Alrighty then...let's get back on track. We left it at who this Rich guy is."

"We need Donny for that one." I looked around but couldn't see him. "Must be in with the pilot. All I can tell you is that when Parker was trying to get me to a safe house and running from one set of guys, we ended up hiding from another batch of guys."

"Who's the first set?"

"Some men that Parker pretended to be in with to find me. He actually saved me without knowing who I was."

"How is that?"

"I'm that talented. I botched some money drop by jogging into the middle of it all. I stumbled into the middle of a payoff that was actually related to finding me. Parker rescued me from the men that were after it. It's kind of been a whirlwind ever since."

"Jogging? I told you that would kill you."

I smiled wide. "That's what I said. Anyway, there's too much to go into it all, and there's still a lot even I don't totally understand. As of yesterday, I threatened to stab Parker myself."

Kevin stiffened up. "Why? What did he do?"

"It wasn't like that, Kev. He didn't hurt me. I'm still freaked out over everything and don't understand it all. Donny is a clown and thinks it's funny to jerk my chain. I wasn't sure what their intentions were with me. I overheard some stuff and became afraid that they were going to make me testify."

"Are they going to?"

"No. That's not even a part of the deal. There's nothing to testify for at this point. There isn't even a current case against McMand. That was just my fear. I'm hiding from him, Kev. McMand is the last person I want to have to face. What they're doing for me, though, if it comes to that, I probably will."

"Not if it puts you back in harm's way."

"Kevin...they got you free. I couldn't do that on my own. I did everything I could and then I had to play dead and couldn't do a thing in hiding. Don't you think I've thought about you every day? It killed me that you were in jail because—"

Kevin placed his fingers over my lips. "Enough. It wasn't your fault. It was that jackass. I'll tell you again—I'd do it again in a heartbeat."

I rested my head on his chest. "You lost so much of your life."

He wrapped his arms around me. Again, I melted into him. I couldn't believe he was finally free. "It wasn't so bad. I caught up on a lot of reading, did some working out...it was summer camp with cable."

"You always were a terrible liar."

He squeezed me tighter. "We're good. I don't want to hear anything else about it out of your mouth. Ever. Am I making myself clear?"

I nodded. Even when he used a scolding tone, I loved the sound of his voice. The flight attendant walked over, not too successful in hiding a satisfied grin. "Can I get you guys anything? It'll be a while yet before we land."

"Another bourbon would be nice," Kevin said.

I sat up. "How about two waters? We're going straight there when we land. I need you on your game, Kev."

"I'll be on my game. Give me a Maker's...what is your name anyway, sweet thing?"

She smiled. "Dawn."

Kevin took her hand and kissed it. "Beautiful."

As she walked away, I smacked him again. "You shagged her and didn't even ask her name?"

He shrugged. "Didn't come up. Well...I mean her name didn't come up. I called her gorgeous and it went from there. It's not like she'd wear a name tag with a crew of three."

"Perv."

Donny walked out of the cockpit and sat across from them. "You happy now?"

"Yup." Kevin checked his watch. "I could go again in another twenty."

"Park it in your pants. We have work to do." He turned to me. "You catch him up any more?"

"Not much more that I can offer him. I would really like to hear more about who this Rich is."

"For all intents and purposes, he's a two-bit nobody. He doesn't have the brains to do any kind of real criminal act on his own, so he piggybacks off everyone else."

I'd heard some of this from Parker, but I let him explain it all for Kevin's sake.

"We knew McMand was digging for someone to go after the person he was trying to find. We had two leads, Carl and Rich. By getting to Rich first, we turned him on to the fact that there was a million bucks on the line."

"He didn't know?" I said.

"No. That was our fault. He acted as if he'd passed on the job, but apparently he had Brad tail Parker to get the money without actually doing the job. It was Carl that had your name and was supposed to have a picture of you. Parker was hoping to get that picture and other information so we could start the hunt for you on our own."

"But when Carl had me, he didn't know who I was."

"Right. So apparently they bullshitted both Parker and McMand about what they could do. Their plan must have been to run with the money as well. We got damn lucky Parker literally stumbled on you."

"So, if Rich is after the million bucks, give him the money. You guys certainly seem funded enough. You know where he is. Offer him the money for Parker's return."

"Not gonna happen, doll," Donny said.

"The hell it isn't." I shot to my feet, ready to take him on if I had to.
Chapter Twelve

"Sorry, Hales. Parker doesn't play that way. We're not in the business of paying off the bad guy."

"So what now?" Kevin asked. "I go in and shoot this place up and bring out Parker?"

"We're still working on that part."

"I'd say." Kevin turned to me. "Not that I'm not flattered, but with your connections, I'm surprised you sprung me for this."

"My connections?"

"Come on. Don't play dumb. You took off to play street punk while I had to be there for Mom and Dad every time they cried over you, Comet." I knew where this was headed and wanted to pull away, but he wrapped his arms around me. "I never stopped loving you for a second. I knew you'd come back to us and you did. You really made something of yourself. When they told me you were dead, it killed me. I can't believe I'm sitting here listening to this. On top of that, I'm on a private jet with a smokin' hot stewardess that gave me dirty sex until my toes curled. I'm waiting to wake up back in my cell."

I moved back, getting out of his hold, and pinched him hard.

"Sonofabitch! What did you do that for?"

"Still think you're sleeping?"

"Ow. Dammit. No," he said as he rubbed his arm.

"You know it's been years since I've talked with anyone on the wrong side of the tracks, Kev. I haven't associated with any of the old gang since I went to college. It's not like I can make a call and cash in a favor. I was a kid. Don't pretend you can't handle yourself and help me with this. I don't like the sound of using guns. We have to put our heads together and think of something."

A loud beep interrupted whatever Donny was going to say. He picked up a remote and clicked on the TV in the front of the cabin. Parker's face appeared. My hand covered my mouth when I saw his black eye.

"Heeyyy, guys," Parker said with a slur. I thought it was due to the beating at first, but then it appeared as if he were drunk. "Who's the buff guy, Comet? You replace me already?" At least that's what I thought he said. He wasn't doing too good of a job speaking.

I stood and moved closer to the TV. "Are you okay? Where are you?"

Again, he slurred. "I'm fhine. I'm with my gooood buddy, Dick." I could see someone from behind hit him on the head, sending his head forward slightly. "My bad. I mean, Richard." He was smacked again. "I mean, Rich."

"We're coming for you. Hold tight."

"You didn't ansher me." His speech was worrying me. "Who's the dude with the Popeye arms?"

Before I could answer, the camera was moved. It was now pointed at a man with white hair. Too white. It didn't look natural; it wasn't from old age. The man appeared to be in his mid forties. He didn't sport the body of someone that worked out or even put too much care into being fit. He was on the heavy side and had more of a "Howdy Doody" appearance than that of a gangster.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"That would be Rich," Donny answered.

"Hello, Donald."

"Dick," Donny replied. "What did you do to my boy?"

"It's not my fault he can't handle his booze."

"Yes, he can. That's not booze." I stepped closer to Donny, even more scared.

"Come on, Donald. He wasn't as cooperative as I'd like. He's fine."

"Sodium pentothal? Is this 1970?"

Rich gave him a hearty laugh. "It was worth a shot. He was quite entertaining to say the least."

"He has nothing to tell you, you asshole. The job was screwed up by some jogger. The money is with Carl and his guys. Why did you take Gavin?"

"Because he fucked up and I could. That's why. You want him back, get me that million. Carl has vanished with it. Find him."

"You know I know where you're calling from now. What makes you think I won't go take him back myself?"

"Because if you try, he's dead. Call me when you have my money." Rich hung up.

I spun Donny to face me. "They really used truth serum on him?"

"I believe so by the looks of him, but it isn't going to hurt him. That stuff doesn't do any good unless you believe it does. Parker can beat it, not that he has anything to hide from them."

"Except spilling who Hailey is," Kevin said.

"Again, they don't care. I don't think I need to explain again their level of smarts. Even if he told them who you were, they wouldn't know what to do with the information, Hales."

"So now what?" Kevin asked. "Seems like we don't have a choice but to get the money and do the exchange."

"That'll take time hunting down Carl. You heard Rich. They bugged out with the dough, like I suspected."

"Call your damn boss and get the money!" I screamed. "Don't play games here, Donny. We're not making Parker wait."

"I can't, Hailey. I'm locked out of that kind of transaction."

"I'm not buying that. You run everything. You have to have bank codes. Call your boss and get the money! He'll do it for Parker."

"Hailey. You don't understand. One, I don't have the codes and B, Parker is the boss."

"He's what?" This was too much. There's no way...

"There's no boss, Hailey. Parker is the boss."

"Why do you two carry on, pretending you're part of some great team for a rich do-good genius?"

"Geez, girl. Don't call Parker a genius. You have any idea how hard it is to live with the guy already?"

"Knock it off, Donny. This isn't funny. Why would he pretend to be someone he's not?"

"He doesn't like to show off the money. Well, actually, he does, but he likes to pretend it's not his. You know how much fun it is spending someone else's."

"No, I don't."

"That's right. You already come from money."

"That doesn't matter."

"No, it doesn't. He's going to kick my ass for telling you, though. That sure as hell matters."

"I don't see why he bothered hiding it in the first place."

"He thinks people will treat him differently," Kevin said, finally getting in on the argument.

"I get that part. He shouldn't have lied to me, though. Not after what we've gone through."

Kevin relaxed back in a recliner, placing his hands behind his head. "I've avoided the money talk with a lot of chicks. They see a Jag or Beemer and fall all over you, thinking you have money."

"Oh, please, rich boy. You've never hidden the fact that we had money."

"I know. I got all the chicks."

"Jackass." I kicked at his feet.

Kevin sat up. "Hey. I have a thought."

"Did it die of loneliness?" I said with a bit of snark.

"Oh, my God. Children please," Donny said holding up his hands. "The 'I'm so glad you're alive' and 'I'm so glad you are out of jail' newness certainly didn't last long."

"You're dead," Kevin said to me.

"Um, no. I'm not."

"Yes, you are. I have your trust fund now." He reclined back again.

Ouch. That hurt. I sat across from him. "I guess I never even thought about that."

"You want to drain it and get your boyfriend out?"

I quickly said, "Yes," but Donny said, "No."

Standing again, I put my hands on my hips. "It's our money. Why can't we?"

"Parker won't stand for it."

"I don't think he has a say in the matter now, does he?" I retorted.

"Don't piss off my sister there, Donald. She has a hell of a nut shot." Kevin adjusted himself to put some force behind his point.

"Don't 'Donald' me or I'll get your jewels myself. You two knock it off with coming up with harebrained ideas. I know what Parker wants. He's not afraid of where he is. They're not going to hurt him."

"They already have," I said.

"A black eye is nothin'. He probably started it to get them thinking they have the upper hand."

"He's bound to a chair. They do have the upper hand."

"Girlie, you haven't been around long enough to know your Spiderman there. He's fine."

I watched Dawn peek her head out from behind the wall, flirting with my brother. I wasn't sure why I wasn't disgusted with the whole thing. Maybe I was happy for him. Being with a lot of women had been a big part of who he was. When he announced that he was joining the military, it was a shock to everyone. I didn't know how he'd get through basic training, let alone survive if he was sent to war. Four years in jail had to have killed him. Maybe once he was in the minimum-security facility I'd had him transferred to, he was able to corner a librarian or something. Where there was a will, Kevin usually found a way.

Kevin interrupted my thoughts. "Earth to Hailey. You're spacing there, kiddo. What's up?"

I motioned toward the flight attendant. "I need to get my mind off your sex life."

"Did it bother you?"

I could only scoff. "No. Oddly, I was happy for you. How twisted am I?"

"You love me and want me to be happy. We've never been shy with each other about who we're banging. Before I moved in, you used to call me up like your best girlfriend after I went on a date." He picked up my hand and kissed it. "I promise I won't pummel this Parker unless I have a reason to. If you like him, that's good enough for me."

"You have to free him first," Donny said, cutting in on our family time. I was sure he was only pretending to key away at some device so we could talk.

"So what's the plan, Don the man?" Kevin asked.

"Food, then we talk. Dawn?"

"Coming right up."

"I love it when she talks dirty," Kevin said with a laugh.

I waited at the bottom of the stairs of the airplane with Donny while my brother said goodbye to Dawn, flight attendant extraordinaire.

"Is she your regular employee?"

"Yup. She's been with us every time we've flown for about two years."

"Her and Parker ever...you know."

"Do the horizontal mambo? No. Not that he doesn't treat her great, but Parker would never sleep with the help. I told you, it's not a job qualification. I did find it odd she didn't blink about whether it would bother me."

"You're not her dad."

"Yeah, but with Parker not here, technically, I'm her boss."

I placed my hand on his bicep. "Awww...after we get Parker, we'll get you laid. Okay, big guy?"

Kevin landed next to us, taking the last few stairs in a single leap. "Are we ready, ladies?"

"Almost. I need your help with something back on the plane," Donny said to Kevin. He handed a piece of paper to me. "Give this to the driver. It's the address for Rich's. He can key it in while you're waiting."

I wasn't happy about being left out of something, but did as I was asked. It was only a few minutes before the men joined me. "What was so secret?"

"Nothing, big sis. Weanie here needed help moving something."

"On an airplane?"

"I couldn't get the bolts out of the brackets on the big screen. I'm getting an upgrade while we're gone."

"I totally believe you. Not. What the hell is going on?"

"Nothing. Geez, you're an untrusting one."

"You're not really giving me a reason to trust you, Donny. It sounds like crap."

"I guess you don't know me enough to know I need upgrades often."

"When your boss is being held hostage seems like a strange time for it."

"Aw, come on. Parker is all about the toys as much as I am. I planned this before the stuff with you went down. It was a special order. I got the text that they can show up with it this morning. They have guys that'll be in the area. Parker will be much happier when we get him back if things are carrying on, business as usual. Don't go making a fuss about this situation or he'll get pissed. Trust me."

"Fine." I sat back, crossing my arms, still feeling as if I was being kept out of something. "How far is it?"

"About forty minutes, depending on traffic."

"And we're not leaving yet, why?" Just then there was a rapping at the window. Dawn was holding up four bottles of water. Donny rolled down the window, and accepted them with a "Thanks."

"We waited for water?"

"This limo isn't stocked. We were ready to go back to Duluth. Parker is going to be thirsty. He gets cranky when it's not his brand."

I grabbed one and examined it. "I know you're not serious."

"Why would I lie about something as odd as that?" He banged on the driver's window. "Let's roll."

After ten minutes of silence, I addressed Donny. "Is there a game plan yet? You said we'd talk about it on the way."

"There's nothing to talk about."

I scooted forward, getting angrier by the second. "What aren't you telling me?"

"Cool your jets. I've decided it'll be best if I meet with Rich. We're not going in with any kind of force. He only wants the money, not any trouble."

"But you don't have it."

"I'll tell him we need Parker for it and he'll cut him loose."

"Just like that?"

"If I have to agree to stay back in his place, I'll do it. Everything will work out. I'm done wracking my brain over it. This is the easiest solution."

I opened up a water bottle and took a long swig. "You know, you're not near the mastermind I thought you'd be."

"It isn't all cloak and dagger, Hales. I had some time to think on it and this is what's best. You'll have to trust me. I'm not a fighter. This is a far better option. Parker would be pissed if I paid them off for his sake, but he won't leave me there to take a pounding. Once he's out, he'll pay 'em to get me released. It'll work. You'll see."

"If that's all you were going to do, why did you go through all the fuss to get Kevin free? I mean, not that I'm complaining." I was suddenly dizzy and had to scoot myself back in the seat. My hand went to my forehead and my eyes dropped as if there were lead weights on them.

"You okay, sis?"

"I don't know what's wrong with me." I forced my eyes open, but they fell closed again in seconds. Prying them open once more, I held up the bottle of water; it hit me. "No! You sonofabitch!" I couldn't even hear my last word as I slid to the seat.

When I woke up, I discovered I was on the plane again in one of the plush chairs. My mouth tasted like it was filled with cotton balls. I blinked several times, trying to get things to come into focus. I could tell the plane was moving; that wasn't helping as I tried to center myself. I let out a groan, and there were hands suddenly on my forearms.

"Comet?"

That wasn't Kevin. My eyes sprang open. "Spiderman?" His face was now coming into focus.

"Welcome back to the living." He moved in for a hug, but instead, I slapped him. "What was that for?"

Finally fully awake, I shot out of the chair and hurried to the bedroom at the back of the plane. I had to steady myself twice along the way. I barged into the room, screaming, "You asshole!" as I hit the light. Kevin bolted up as Dawn pulled the covers over her head. I hopped on the bed, ready to dive on my brother as Parker's arms reached around my waist. Grabbing at them, I yelled. "Let me go!" Facing Kevin, I hollered, "You prick! You drugged me!"

Kevin held his hands up. "Settle down. It wasn't my idea."

"Get out of there, you bitch! I know it was your doing!"

Dawn's voice was muffled through the blankets. "I only did what I was told."

"Calm down, Comet. Donny only did what he thought was best," Parker said.

"Where is he? I'm going to kill him!" I squirmed, but Parker held me tight.

"How about, thank goodness you're safe, dearest one?" Parker spun me enough so he could swing me into his arms.

I finally stopped kicking, but I was far from done being upset. I dropped down and ran to Kevin's side of the bed, slamming my hands into his chest. As I did, I spotted a bandage on his arm. "You're hurt."

"It's just a flesh wound."

Shoving at his chest again, I continued my rant. "This isn't Monty Python joke time. You were shot?"

"I'm fine. This is precisely why we didn't want you along." Lifting up the sheets, Kevin glanced down at himself. "You mind if I get something on? I'll come out and talk to you."

Straightening up, I placed my hands on my hips. "Fine." I spun around and threw my arms around Parker's neck. After a long hug, I let go and touched the corner of his black eye. Nothing could have stopped my fury when I woke up; I was glad the black eye was on the opposite side of where I'd slapped him. "Are you okay?"

He took my hands in his. "It's about time you cared. Yes, I'm fine."

"Where's Donny?" I was suddenly afraid for the pain in the ass computer geek.

"He's on his way home. He was both afraid of your wrath and wanted to get back to California. You put the fear of God in that boy to make him fly commercial." Tugging at my hand, Parker led us out of the room. "Let your brother get dressed. I have a feeling he will add a little flair to the story that I can't."

Kevin joined us after a few minutes. He walked out in jeans and no T-shirt.

"Geez, Kev. Could you humor me and pull on a shirt?"

He put his hands together and flexed his pecks one at a time, taunting me. "What's the matter?"

"Give it a rest, muscle man."

He laughed, but did return to the room to get a shirt. "Better?" he asked when he joined us again.

"Thank you. You mind telling me why I shouldn't kill you right now?"

Sliding in to a chair, he began to explain. "I was uncomfortable having you go in with us."

"That wasn't your call to make." I crossed my arms across my chest, still very much pissed off.

"The hell it wasn't. You're my sister. Like it or not, I love you. I already thought I'd lost you once and I wasn't going to risk losing you again. I had no idea what to expect, but I wasn't willing to risk it. Donny made up that story about taking Parker's place on the spot. It sounded really good, but neither one of us believed it would fly."

"You had no right to drug me. I asked you to come along. I didn't ask you to run the show."

"And what is your experience with taking on gangsters, sis?"

"Same as you, I suspect."

"Maybe, but at least I was trained in a few different means of combat. This wasn't going to be a negotiation. I knew that from the start. Donny and I were able to steal a few minutes alone at the plane. We agreed you couldn't go in, and we also knew there was no way you'd let us leave you behind."

"So you had 'Miss Right Now' drug me."

"Don't be pissed at her. We asked her to do it."

I turned to Parker. "I don't even think I want to ask why you'd have such a drug on hand."

"Don't bring me into this. I'm the victim here, too, remember." He picked up my hand. "I'm not going to pretend I'm not grateful for what they did. I can't believe Brad didn't grab you at the house when he took me. It scared me bad enough seeing you in a heap on the floor as they dragged me out."

"So what happened?" I asked, directing the question to my brother.

"For starters, we didn't think it was going to be so easy to get you to take the stuff. I was still sweating a reason to make you drink it before we got out of the car."

"How could you be sure I picked the right one?"

"They were all drugged."

"You two sure covered your bases."

"Stop being pissed." He pulled up the sleeve to his shirt, revealing the bandage. "This could have been you, or worse. I'm not going to continue to fight with you about this."

Sighing heavily, I told him to continue.

"Donny knew he wasn't going to talk Rich into anything without the money."

"So you went in shooting?"

"In a manner of speaking, yes."

"In a manner of speaking? Is there another way to put it?"

"Not really."

The door to the bedroom opened. Dawn peeked her head out. "Unless you want to lose a limb, I'd get your ass back in there," I shrieked. The door quickly closed.

"Quit being so hard on her," Kevin said. "It's not her fault."

"I'm still pissed off."

"She could be your new sister-in-law. I'd be nicer to her."

Laughing, I kicked at his foot. "Knock it off. It's your first piece of ass in years. You're not marrying her."

"Yeah, that had a bad taste coming out of my mouth. But be nice. She only did what she was told to do with the water. Take it easy, okay?"

"She doesn't need to be here. This is my time for asking questions." Turning to Parker, I scrunched my eyes. "Boss man."

Parker flinched as if he'd been hit. "Ouch. Sorry, Comet. I don't like to play the boss card. Love me as I was before you found out, okay?"

"Love you?"

He took my hands and kissed each palm. "Wait until we get to a new safe house. Your brother here is hogging up the bed."

"Ew. Don't go talking about having sex with my sister in front of me."

"Why not?" I said as I motioned toward the bedroom. "You have no problem doing it in front of me."

"It's different for a guy," both of the men said at the same time.

"Men," I said in disgust.

"It's different for a guy when it comes to his sister," Kevin said. "So far, I like your little friend here. Let's try to keep it that way, okay?"
Chapter Thirteen

"You going to continue your story?" I asked Kevin.

"There's not a whole lot to tell. Donny had them buzz us in, claiming he had the money. He insisted on seeing Parker first. Once we were in, it was pretty easy. We made it out of there with only my scratch. Only one of Rich's goons was guarding him. His arm will probably take a little more repair work than mine did, but he's fine otherwise."

I turned my attention to Parker. "Where does this leave you with Rich now?"

"Nowhere. It wasn't like he was a major contact; he was just a pain in my ass. That's not going to be an issue anymore."

My eyes widened as I turned back to Kevin. "I thought you didn't kill anybody."

"I didn't."

Returning again to Parker I said, "You did?" I was beginning to feel like a ping-pong ball.

"No. I just don't have a reason to deal with him anymore. He doesn't know who I really am. Our paths won't cross again. It'll be a bitch getting rid of that house. That was one of my favorites."

"Sorry if I'm not upset about your house. I'd torch it myself, with Donny in it."

Parker stood, picked me up, and sat back down with me in his lap. "Don't be too hard on Donny, babe. He was only looking out for you."

"Babe?"

He smiled and kissed me. "Yes, babe."

"Last we spoke I was your cheap hooker."

Parker turned to Kevin. "You'd better get back to Dawn. I'm about to beat your sister, and I don't want you kicking my ass."

"Don't have to tell me twice," Kevin said as he pushed himself off the chair and hurried back to the bedroom.

Tucking hair behind my ear, Parker gave my cheek a kiss. "You're not going to give me grief for that, are you?"

Smiling, I wrapped my arms around his neck. "No. I caught on to what you were doing. I am surprised they didn't take me."

"Brains were never a strong point for Rich's men." He gently caressed the back of my head. "Dawn said you checked out okay. Hurt much?"

"I'm fine." I brought my hand to Parker's cheek. Out of nowhere, my bottom lip began to quiver. The adrenalin was finally gone. It was as if everything was hitting me at once. "You're back."

"Yes, I am."

"You're safe." I held him tight, burying my face in his neck.

"Shhhh, Comet. It's all right."

I'm not sure how much time had passed before I woke up. Once again, I was disoriented. Last I remembered, I was crying in Parker's arms. I'm so tired of crying. Now I'm lying on the couch in the plane, covered by a comforter, and Parker is nowhere in sight. The plane is no longer moving. We've landed, but where is the question. Dawn walked by, stopping when her eyes met mine. She was dressed as she was when we'd first met her. Thank God. I would have probably wanted to smack her if she had been parading around in one of my brother's T-shirts.

"Oh good, you're up, Miss Mitchell."

"Miss Mitchell? Isn't that a little formal for someone boffing my brother?"

"You prefer sis, Hales, Comet, or perhaps babe?"

"Hailey will do fine." Tossing the cover aside, I sat up. No head rush this time. Bonus.

"Let's not start off on the wrong foot here. You would have preferred I left your brother with blue balls?"

"Is that what this is to you? A good deed for humanity?"

"No. He's hot and I've been alone on this tub for too long."

"There's always Donny."

"He is a sweetheart, but I'm not allowed to sleep with him."

"Really?" I grinned, thinking how much Donny would have loved to know this tidbit of information.

"Parker has rules. I didn't think Kevin fell under them. I actually thought it was okay. You guys didn't try to stop us."

"Why should we? He's a big boy. And no, I really didn't mind, I guess. I have no idea what your duties include." That sounded bad to even me. "Sorry. I don't want to make you sound like a prostitute. Now that we've landed, you going to be sticking around?"

"Actually, I'm leaving. For good."

"Parker fired you for this? That's not right. I'll talk to him."

"No. I asked to be let out of my contract. I need a change. This really wasn't like me. I don't just sleep with anyone. I've certainly never done anything like this, least of all while on the clock. Your brother is great and all but, honestly, you don't start a relationship off this way. Neither of us will be comfortable hanging around, screwing between flights. He has a whole new world to tackle, anyway."

"I suppose he does. Having your freedom again has to be awesome."

"And a job with Parker. Hell, that would have to be any man's dream."

"A what?" I called out for Kevin but he didn't reply.

"They're not here. They took off and didn't want to disturb you. I'm sorry. I thought you knew."

"Where are we?"

"Back in California."

"California?" I was sure the color was leaving my cheeks. "Where exactly?"

"Los Angeles. Kevin wanted to go see your parents."

"Our parents?"

"Don't worry. He promised not to mention anything about you to them." I relaxed back into the couch. My heart was still racing, but at least he'd promised to keep quiet. That was something. "How are you feeling? I'm sorry that what I gave you looped you up so bad. It should have been out of your system by now."

"I think it's a combination of things."

"Can I get you something to eat?"

"You aren't an employee anymore."

"I can still be a human being. You've been out for hours. You have to be starving."

"Actually, I am. I'd appreciate it. Whatever you have handy is fine."

Dawn stood after briefly placing a reassuring hand on my knee. "I'll be right back."

I was finishing the last of my meal when a convertible sports car pulled up. I didn't know what it was, nor did I care. It was a little flashier than I cared for. Parker squealed to a stop. From the window, I watched as he climbed over the door to get out instead of opening it up.

Within seconds, he was at the open airplane door, grinning wide. He removed his sunglasses, hurrying over to me.

"Careful there, Spiderman. Your money is showing."

Once again, he scooped me up and sat back down with me in his lap. "I'm glad you're back among the living, babe." He planted a strong kiss on my lips.

"Me, too. I think that damn drug is finally out of my system."

"Did Dawn leave?"

"Yeah. She said she was sticking around to see if I was okay. I don't know her from Adam, but do you think she's all right?"

"How do you mean?"

"You don't think she's hung up on Kevin and taking off to avoid him, do you?"

"I guess I don't know her on that level. She's only been with me for two years and it's not like we spend a lot of time together. I guess being on call constantly and essentially waitressing in the air isn't as exciting as it sounds. Why do you ask? You get another vibe from her?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. She seemed a little melancholy about the whole thing."

"I asked her to stay and reassured her that I didn't care what happened between her and Kevin. I think she just thought it was time. So," he said, trying to change subjects, "you sure you want to stay away from your parents?"

"I'm positive on that."

"Kevin promised not to bring you up, and I don't think anyone will mess with Donny's paperwork enough to question him being out. He didn't have much more time to serve. From what I understand, he should have been out but that kid's dad had a few extra charges thrown in there."

"They told you?" Now upset, I tried to slide off his lap, but he held me tight.

"Don't get pissed. Kevin didn't think it was taboo. I'd have done the same thing as your brother, babe. I'd kill any man who treated a woman that way, let alone my sister."

"I don't like that being brought up. It was a long time ago."

"I'll never mention it again." He gave me a quick kiss on the nose then rested his forehead to mine. "We have a few hours to kill. Is there anything you want to do?"

"I'm not a fan of California."

"Donny looked up McMand. He's in Paris right now."

"It doesn't make me feel any better."

"Where do you want to go?" he asked.

"I don't know."

"Bedroom?" Parker waggled his eyebrows.

I laughed. "Sorry. I'm not in that frame of mind right now."

"You need more of a sense of danger to turn your crank?"

"Turn my crank?"

He pulled me closer. "You always have mine going."

"Behave. I'd like to talk."

He gave me another kiss then sat me on the chair across from him. "Sure. Fire away. What do you want to talk about?"

"Everything, Parker. I'm so horribly confused."

"Could you give me a starting point?"

"How about your parents?"

"Have anything easier?"

"No. I want to find out who you are." Whether he liked it or not, I deserved some answers about his past. "You made a comment before about superheroes and their parents' tragic deaths making for great stories. Is that what you're doing?"

"Are the reasons really important?"

"I guess not, but I'd still like to know what's going on inside that brain of yours. I've been on a whirlwind ever since I met you. I thought I was falling for the cute guy flirting with me at the coffee shop. A lot of crazy shit happened, but it still worked. Now I'm involved in my past in ways I never dreamed I'd be again with someone I don't even know."

"You know me, babe. Our time together may have been crazy, but you know the real me. I'm always myself."

After motioning toward the car, I crossed my arms. "Is that the real you? I don't even know what the hell it is."

"It's a Bugatti Veyron 16.4 Grand Sport. And it's as much me as stealing a new Mustang is. I've never given a crap about toys. It's like flavor of the month ice cream. I'll dabble, but I tend to stick with vanilla if given the chance."

"So what is your vanilla?"

"With cars? It's actually a truck. Toyota quad cab if you must know."

"So what's with this Bugatti?"

"This is what's here...and it's a ton of fun to drive. You want to go for a spin?"

That made me smile. What my mother had said to me years ago has always rang true. Men were just boys with bigger toys. "Not right now, thanks. So...parents. Were they killed?"

Parker spun around in the chair, stalling. "Yes."

"They leave you this fortune or did you steal it from the man that killed them?"

He spun around again. "You have a Beverly Hills brat here. My parents came from a long line of money. On top of that, Dad was a plastic surgeon, Mom was a high stakes lawyer. Nothing but the richest clients for either of them."

"What happened to them? How old were you?"

"It was a little over a year ago. They both went down on a private plane." He spread his arms wide. "It was very much like this one. No one would talk details to me, but I know there was more to it."

"How do you know?"

"Things didn't add up. Dad and I were having a few drinks one night. He was talking about a case of my mom's and said how nervous it was making him. He didn't share many details...he was really drunk. When I asked him about it the next day, he denied everything. Made me swear not to say anything to Mom."

"Did you remember specific names?"

"Just one."

"And that was?"

He held my focus for a moment before he answered. "McMand."

I shot to my feet. "What?"

He stood, placing his hands on my biceps. "I knew you'd freak out."

"McMand?" I said again in disbelief. "So, everything you've told me so far has been a lie?"

"No. I swear. Well, most of it hasn't been. I honestly didn't know it was you in the coffee shop and afterward. However, I was looking to protect you because of who it was you were running from. I really didn't have information on you, that's the truth. I had no idea if you were twenty or sixty, just that you were supposed to be dead, but he was hunting for you. I wasn't about to let the bastard kill someone else. We had been keeping him under a close watch and you raised some peculiar flags."

"Are the cases connected? Mine and your parents?"

"As far as I can tell, no. But I haven't ruled it out."

"Do you really do this kind of thing or is this whole DOUCHE thing bullshit?"

"We really have stumbled onto some odd situations. It's not like we seek it out, but yes. There have been others we've helped."

"All from McMand?"

"No, but we found the people we helped through our surveillance of McMand."

I began to feel lightheaded again. I wasn't sure if it was still the drugs they'd given me or if this was all too much to digest. Parker must have sensed it. He eased me back into the chair.

"You okay?"

"I need air."

"Let's take the Bugatti for a spin. With the top off, you'll get more than you bargained for."

Hesitating for only a moment I said, "I'm driving."

The airport we were at was small, but large enough for me to get some great laps in at speeds I'd never driven at before. I didn't want to leave the airport, thinking the car would attract unnecessary attention. After squealing to a stop back at the plane, I turned to Parker.

"That was amazing. What's a beast like this set you back? A couple hundred thousand?"

"Closer to a million."

In too much shock to answer, I popped the clutch, killing the engine. "Are you serious?" He only shrugged. "Just how bloody rich are you?"

"Rich enough to do anything I want, I suppose."

"Or anyone you want."

"But all I want is you." Leaning over with a wide, boyish smile, he kissed me. "The others I helped were women, but no, I didn't sleep with them. And don't even start with me. They weren't sixty. Two happened to be in Minnesota as well. Something about the weather must make people think they can hide there."

I managed a laugh, being guilty of that thought myself. One neighbor I got friendly with in passing always teased, "It weeds out the weak." We'd shoveled our driveways at the same time more than once.

"We aren't as big as we played it up, but there are a few houses scattered through the states, just in case. It happens to be a great time to buy real estate."

Ignoring the property comment, I asked him, "You in touch with these women?"

"No. I don't work that way. They believed we were a government agency. They accepted the help and we relocated them. I've told you more than anyone else. You're a tough, nosy broad." He lingered over another kiss.

"You're not trying to lure me into bed and keep me from getting to the rest of my questions, are you?"

"Of course I want you in bed, but fire away, anyway. What else do you need to know?"

"Did you really offer Kevin a job?"

"Dawn told you, huh?"

"Yes. What the hell are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking I really like the guy and he's good. You didn't see him when they rescued me."

"And whose fault is that?"

"Not mine. I was the victim, remember?"

"I know somehow, you were behind it."

"Right. I used Morse code with my eyelashes when I was on the video call with you."

"Don't make fun of me."

"Then don't make accusations. I'll admit I would have ordered it, but I didn't. That wasn't a tea party, babe. It could have been a lot more dangerous. I was glad you weren't there."

I touched the corner of his eye again. "I know. But I don't like being squeezed out."

"There's no way I'd let you go in someplace where shooting was going to take place."

"I can handle myself with a gun."

"At a target maybe, but when a guy is shooting at you? Could you really pull the trigger?"

"If one of you was going to be shot, then yes. Don't underestimate me." Having been pushed to the limit, I stormed out of the car.

Parker hurried around. "Don't get upset with me over this. Please."

He held my hands and brought them to his chest. "I didn't mean for things to go this way."

"What way?"

"Falling in love with you."

"Falling in love with me? Parker...things have been nothing short of wild since we met." Again, I touched his black eye. "Are you sure they didn't hit you harder than you thought?" He was doing a horrible job of pretending to be wounded, crossing his hands over his heart, sporting the same expression he had used at the coffee shop window.

"My skull is fine, Comet. I don't know what it is either, but I like this," he said, motioning his hands between the two of us. "It's insane, I know, but all I can think of is you. I know nobody behaves this way so soon, but I don't see the point in playing a game and hiding how I really feel. There's too much on the line here. I'm not letting something happen to either one of us. I'm head over heels in love with you. Rich wanted a million, but I'd have given him anything to get back to you."

I wasn't sure what to think. This was all happening too fast. "That's not the way Donny put it at all."

"He knew we wouldn't have to. In any case, I need to give him access to everything for future purposes."

"Everything? You trust the guy that much?"

"It wasn't about trust. I didn't think it was necessary before. He does have access to enough that he could have made it happen, but he was stalling with you. We've never shared so much with anyone else. Don't be mad at the guy for throwing a few fibs around."

"I'm still a little disturbed you treat this like some kind of game. You're not Batman, Parker."

"That's right. I'm Spiderman."

"This isn't funny. You can't fly around in your toys, avenging your parents' death."

"Says who? I just told you I'm in love with you, and you want to scold me on comic book rules?"

"We're not talking comic book rules. We're talking about your life. My life. You made me think you were some grand agency trying to protect me. You're really some spoiled rich kid, pretending to do the world some grand justice while getting even with a crooked businessman."

"Are you that afraid to tell me your feelings? Sounds like you're trying awfully hard to avoid responding to me."

"I'm not afraid of my feelings for you. You've thrown me for more than one loop here, Parker. Can I get ten seconds to digest things? Please?"

Closing the gap between us, Parker wrapped his arms around my waist. "Take all the time you need. It's not going to change anything. Everything you think, is true. Yes, I am trying to find a way to nail McMand to a wall. Death is too good for him. If that's all I wanted, I would have killed him a year ago. Yes, I think your brother would be an incredible asset to me, so I asked for his help. He'll be well paid for his trouble. I love you, Hailey Mitchell. I also want you so bad right now that I can't stand it."

I didn't fight the kiss that followed those words. I was confused about a lot of things, but my feelings for Parker wasn't one of them. Throwing out the "L" word wasn't something I was ready to do, but I knew already that I certainly wouldn't mind waking up to that face for the rest of my life.

Thankfully, Dawn had freshened up the room before she'd left. Parker and I took great pleasure in destroying it again over the next hour.

"Are you still in the mile high club doing it on a plane if you're not actually flying?" I asked between kisses and a change of position.

"It's anything you want, babe."

Our comfortable post-sex rest was interrupted by a car door slamming. I laughed at the hoot that escaped my brother. "I think he spotted your car."

"He took off in the small pickup before I pulled that out of the hangar." Reaching over to the nightstand, Parker picked up his phone and sent a text message. He kissed me after placing it back down. "What did you do?"

"Give it a second." We stayed still for a moment then laughed again as the car squealed away. "I told him to take it for a spin. I'm not ready to let you go yet."

"You didn't say that, did you?"

"Hell, no. He may be on my payroll, but I'm still afraid of him where you're concerned. Even if he were a wimp, there's something about dating a guy's sister that scares the crap out of any man." Placing his fingers over my lips, he stopped my protest before it even formed. "And that has nothing to do with what happened. It's the same for any guy. Okay? I don't want what happened to you brought up again."

"Agreed." Working my way to his chest, I lingered over a kiss. "Let's get up."

"But I just shooed your brother away."

"We've been in bed long enough; not to mention on this plane. Is there somewhere we can go that we can even remotely call home for a bit?"

"Sure. What state do you have in mind?"

"Are you serious?"

"Completely."

"So if I said Hawaii, you'd jet us off there and have a place to stay?"

"Maui is beautiful this time of year. Actually, there isn't a time when it isn't. Is that where you want to go?"

I slid off him. "I guess I didn't think this through."

"What's to think through? Where you want to go next?"

"You're a little overwhelming, Parker."

"Me or the money?"

"Both I guess. I expected to be on the run, and living in a shack in hiding, and waitressing for the rest of my life. Now you make it seem like we can jet off to Paris for lunch."

"I know a great restaurant."

I picked up a pillow and smacked him.
Chapter Fourteen

Parker and I were at the table when Kevin came bounding up the steps of the plane. He threw a ticket between us. "You'd be amazed at the cost of a ticket for doing two hundred in a seventy."

"Actually, I wouldn't," he said, taking the ticket. "I'll take care of this. Sweet ride, huh?"

He turned to me. "Marry him, Hailey, or I will."

I couldn't address that, even if he was only kidding. "How are Mom and Dad?"

"They're great. Had them both in tears. You came up, of course. I wish we could tell them about you."

"We can't. Please honor that. Don't think it's not hard on me."

"I know. I just wish it could be different. They tried not to play favorites our whole lives, but you know you were Daddy's girl."

"I know. I'll enjoy the fact that he's alive, because I'm staying away for as long as I live."

"I still think staying away from them is a little extreme."

"I'm not willing to take the chance." I scooted over a seat. "Did you eat?"

"When have you known Mom not to shove food down my throat?" He took a seat next to me and picked at some chips from a bowl anyway. "Dawn really go?"

"She waited until I woke up, but yes, she left. You okay?"

"Yeah. I knew what it was. I wasn't getting attached, Hailey." He turned to Parker. "So...what's the plan now? Is this plane home or is there someplace you have in mind to let me hang my hat?"

"We were just covering that," I said. "Where would you like to be?"

"You know I've always been partial to California."

"I don't know that I'm all that comfortable here." I eyed one of them, then the other, begging for understanding.

Parker caved first. "It's a big state, babe."

"I still can't. Don't let it stop you, Kevin. I'd miss you being underfoot every day, but I think Spiderman here would set us up with a pretty decent phone system." I turned to Parker and said, "I'll be totally honest; I don't think I could stay with you if you chose California."

He picked up my hand. "I'm not going to choose a state over you. I can live anywhere. I stand firm in believing you'd be okay in a few dozen towns. I happen to love San Diego, but it's your call."

"I could do San Diego. Come on, sis. Give it a shot."

Sighing heavily, I stared into Parker's eyes. "I suppose you have a little beach house ready and waiting there."

"No, but it wouldn't be hard to find one with a small cottage on it, as well, that would be perfect for your brother, if you two don't want to be far from each other. Maybe for a while anyway, at least until we make up our minds about a few things."

I was already nervous about where this was going. "Such as?"

"The fun has only begun. Things are far from put to rest with you and your situation. You're as good as hidden with me now, but that doesn't mean McMand is going to stop trying to find you. I'm grateful to have your brother on board. Having another body around here is a good feeling."

Wrapping an arm around me, Kevin pulled me to his chest for a bear hug. "Like it or not, you're stuck with me again. I'm going to enjoy the hell out of whatever it is your boyfriend wants me to do. You'd better learn to like it or keep turning the other way."

"You were my protector from the day we stepped foot on the preschool playground. It isn't a surprise to me that you're jumping into something like this with both feet. But you are going to have to allow me to be scared about it. Don't forget, I've seen what McMand is capable of. I'm not hiding from Mom and Dad because I scratched the car. I'm afraid that when he exhausts every avenue to find me, he'll try to get to them." As soon as the words came out of my mouth, it was as if I'd been hit in the head with a two by four. I sat back in a hurry. "Parker...with what happened...I'm afraid the stakes have officially been upped."

"You want me to move them?"

I grabbed Kevin by the arm. "Oh my God, yes. Get them out of that house!"

"I was just with them. They're fine. You know Dad won't listen to me with a story like this."

"You have to make him listen, Kev. If McMand finds out it was you that took care of Rich and his guys or had anything to do with the money disappearing, there will be a double vendetta against them." With pleading and tears in my eyes, I turned to Parker. "Please."

He stood, motioning for Kevin to get to his feet as well. "We'll go get them. You stay here. We'll bring them back and take off for somewhere."

"But I can't be here when they arrive."

"You can now, sis," Kevin said. "There's no reason to keep them in their misery of thinking you're dead if we have to uproot them to get them to safety because of your paranoia."

"I'm not paranoid. I know he'll try something. He almost had me, but I slipped away again. He has to be pissed. I know him enough to know he won't stop now."

"I'm going, but you're stepping forward."

"Then I'm coming with you this time."

"No you're not," both men said.

"Yes, I am. I'm putting my foot down...or in both of your crotches if you even think about keeping me out of this. You'll have to tie me up—" I brought my index finger up, pointing it at both of them. "Trust me. You do not want to be around when I get free. You just said you'd have a hard time convincing them, Kev. If I go, I'll make them listen. Seeing me alive and knowing why I did what I did will convince them."

"I'm not going to fight you about coming clean with them," Kevin said. "I'm worried now that this occurred to McMand before it occurred to us."

"I'll get the limo on the way there. There's no way we'll all fit in either vehicle here. You may as well let her come," Parker said to Kevin. "You've known her a lot longer than I have, but I'm pretty sure her mind is made up."

"We taking the Bugatti?" Kevin asked. "Won't be the first time she's had to ride in my lap."

"We'll take the truck. If we end up having to ditch it, I'd rather it be that vehicle. Go get the gear." Parker turned to me. "Go with Kevin and get a gun. I'm not having you go unarmed."

"Thank you."

He closed the gap between us. "Don't you dare make me sorry I'm letting you come along by getting hurt."

"I'll be fine."

"For the record, I hate it when a woman says 'fine.'"

The closer we got to our parents' home, the more anxious I became. I hoped I was wrong about McMand coming here, but we couldn't take the chance. There was no going back now. Part of me was relieved to be able to stop lying to them. "Did you give Mom and Dad any indication that there was trouble?"

"No. I promised you I wouldn't mention anything. Dad was a little surprised they hadn't hear about my release in advance, and he wondered who picked me up, but I fudged it. They were too thrilled to ask too many questions. It wasn't long before Mom was in tears about you." Kevin scooted forward, giving directions to Parker. "We're almost there. Take the first right. Big yellow house. Can't miss it." After a few minutes, he pointed. "There."

Parker hopped the curb a little, squealing into the driveway. "Wait in the truck for a minute, Hailey. Please. Give us two seconds before you go barging in."

"They'll be scared when they see you two with guns. Let me go with you."

"Just let us clear the street first." After motioning to Kevin, he walked one way to the edge of the property while my brother took the other. They both held their guns low and close to their legs in case a neighbor was watching. After a moment, they gave each other the "all clear." Parker motioned to me while Kevin keyed in the code on the garage door. We filed in, then he quickly closed it again. Before we reached the passage door to get in the house, my father opened it up.

"What are you doing back already, Kev—" He spotted me and dropped the glass in his hand. He ran, picking me up off the ground when we met in the middle. My legs wrapped around him, hugging him with everything I had. Kevin headed into the house, in search of our mother.

When I was finally placed back on my feet, I walked over to Parker, who was nervously peering out the small garage door windows.

"You have some explaining to do, young lady," my father said as he walked at my heels.

"I promise I will, Dad. But first we need to get you and Mom out of here."

"Out of here? What are you talking about?"

"I didn't let you believe I was dead for no reason. Don't think it hasn't been hard on me, staying away."

He held my shoulders. "What is it, baby girl?"

A squeal erupted from the doorway. I ran to greet my mother but our hug was interrupted by Parker shouting. "A black town car stopped up the block. There a back way out of here?"

"What on earth?" My mother stepped toward Kevin and held his arm tight.

"We can go through the Spencer's yard to the next block," Kevin said. "Parker, call that limo—"

"I'm on it." He was already bringing the phone to his ear. "Directly behind here?"

"One house west. It's 207. Right, Dad?"

"206. What the hell is going on?"

They all ducked as shots hit the side of the house.

Parker screamed, "Everyone out the back. Now!"

Kevin led the way as we ran through the house to the back patio door, around the pool, and through the side gate to the neighbor's house. I stayed close to Parker, who insisted on taking the tail end. Parker stopped often, checking to see if anyone was following, but no one had made it past the house or gate before we reached the limo. He dove in right after me, hollering, "Go, go!" to the driver.

"We're not low profile in this thing at all," I said, worried that we couldn't possibly get away undetected in this boat.

"I got it," Kevin said as he duck-walked to the driver's window, proceeding to direct the driver down alleys.

"One of you going to tell me what the devil is going on?" my father shouted.

I scooted close to my mother, wrapping an arm around her. "We'll be okay, Mom. Parker and his driver know what they're doing."

"He's rented," Parker said.

"Not helping," I more sang than spoke.

Kevin shouted, "Christ. Stop the car." The driver did as he was told, skidding to a stop. "You drive like my grandmother. Slide over." After he did, Kevin slid through the window, taking the wheel. He sped away, squealing around the first corner they came to.

"Where are you going?"

"We're not going to lose them in this beast if they get behind us. I'm going to Brent's."

"Brent's?" My voice cracked.

"Who's Brent?" Parker asked. "Old boyfriend?"

"No." I shook my head, trying to make it clear that I didn't want to explain in front of my parents. "Are you sure, Kev? How long since you've even been there? What if they've moved on?"

"We don't have a choice. McMand's men will be on us in seconds."

Clutching my mother's hand, I tried to comfort her again. "It's okay, Mom. We'll be fine."

"Don't make me ask what's going on again, young lady," my father said. "First we're told you're dead, then you show up and we're being shot at." He turned to Parker. "And who exactly are you?"

"Parker Peters, sir."

"You're freaking Spiderman?"

Despite the situation, Parker laughed.

"That's Peter Parker, Dad," I said.

"I'm sort of your daughter's boyfriend and your son's boss."

"Her boyfriend? Are you why she's claiming to be dead?"

"No, Dad. I promise, we'll explain all of this soon."

My father addressed Parker again. "How are you Kevin's boss? He was just released from prison."

"I helped him get out."

"What are you? Some kind of mobster?"

"Quite the opposite, sir. We call ourselves the department of—"

"Please save the DOUCHE talk, Parker," I begged. "This really isn't the time for jokes."

"Douche?"

"Sorry, Dad. Parker and Donny have ill-timed jokes."

"Who's Donny?"

"You'll meet him soon enough, too. He's sort of the brains behind things."

"Hey..." Parker complained.

Ignoring him, I addressed my father. "I had to let you believe I was dead because this is what I was afraid of. I knew we shouldn't have come back to California!" I shouted toward the front of the car.

"You want to do this now?" Kevin hollered as he squealed around another turn.

"Daddy, I found out some things when I was on a case. The man tried to kill me in that car accident. I let everyone believe he succeeded. I'm sorry, but I just ran. I didn't know what else to do."

"But they found a body in the car."

"She was hired to kill me. I left her body, and let them think it was me. She's probably an unsolved case or someone no one is looking for."

"But there were dental records...the girl even had your whale's tail pendant on. They gave it to me," my mother said.

My shoulder's dropped. I hated myself for putting my parents through this. "It's a horribly long story, Mom. I put the pendant on her, hoping to buy some time. I guess he wanted everyone to believe it was me so he could have another crack at killing me. His money buys anything. He had to have paid off someone to lie about the records. I'm sorry. I didn't know how else to handle this."

"You could have come to me," my father said.

"And you and Mom could be dead now, too. I did what I thought was right. I stayed hidden and played dead, hoping everyday he wouldn't try to use you to flush me out. I guess being so close to finding me pissed him off, and he got desperate. If he found out I'm with Kevin, he'd know I have tabs on you again."

"How did he find you?" my mom asked.

"I don't know how they found me, but I'm lucky Parker found me first. He's kept me safe and he got Kevin out of jail to help us both."

"Is this that McMand case?" my father asked.

"How do you know?"

"I had my worries about you taking that one on. You knew that."

"Yes, but I also didn't have much of a choice. I had to so that I could keep fighting Kevin's case."

"What?" Kevin shouted. "That's what we're in this fucking predicament for? Sorry, Mom. But, shit, Hailey. Seriously?"

"I didn't think it would go this way, now did I?"

"Oh, my God," Parker said as he ran a hand down his face. "Were these two always this way?"

Both of my parents answered, "Yes," at the same time.

"We're here," Kevin shouted as he screeched to a halt in front of a warehouse that appeared abandoned. "Everyone but Hailey wait here."

"No way," Parker said as he reached for the door handle that my hand was on.

I stared into his eyes, begging him. "You need to stay here and watch my parents in case they find us in the time it takes for me to get them to open this door, Parker. Please. Guard them. Dad's never shot a gun in his life."

"All right. Make it quick." He pulled me to him for a quick kiss. "Be careful, babe."

"I will. I have Kevin. Don't worry."

Kevin spoke to the driver. "As soon as that door goes up, pull in."

As soon as Kevin and I were through the door, three men jumped to attention, pulling handguns out of their waistbands. "Who the hell are you?"

I stepped in front of Kevin. "It's me, Luke. Where's Brent?"

"You who?" He squinted, searching what was left of his drug-addled brain for recognition. "Holy crap. Comet?"

"Yes. I'll explain why I'm here in a minute. Get the bay door open, pronto!" I added, "Please!"

Without hesitation, Luke ran over and hit a large red button. The bay door, wide enough for two cars, began to roll up. Kevin waved frantically for the driver to pull in. He hollered for Luke to start closing the door as soon as the car was through.

"What have you gotten yourself in to?" Luke asked. "Wait a minute. That your brother, Kevin?"

"Yes."

Luke raised his gun up again, pointing it at Kevin. "He got huge."

"He's not going to do anything. I promise. We need help. Where's Brent?"

"Right here." I turned around to the sound of the voice. My eyes met those of the man I'd never expected to see again. He grinned wide. "How's it hanging, Comet?"

"A little to the left, as usual, I see, Brent. You need some new pants. Those things are so tight I can almost tell your religion."

He grinned. "Still a smart-ass."

"And I'm thrilled you're still in business."

He motioned his head toward Kevin. "He's not here to try to beat the piss out of me again, is he?"

"No."

"Good to hear. I think he'd do a little damage this time around."

Parker climbed out of the car. The three men jumped to attention again at the sight of his gun. Two of them hollered, "Drop it!"

He put it down then held his hands out. "He's okay. He's with me," I said as he went through the motions.

I was grateful when Brent told the men to drop their weapons. "So what did I do to deserve the honor of your presence? Or," he said, motioning to the car, "what did you do? You know I can't move a limo." He peered inside. "What's with the old people? You kidnapping now, too?"

"Those are my parents. We're in trouble. There are some people after us."

"Wait a minute. Aren't you supposed to be dead?"

"That's the nasty rumor I started, anyway."

He shook his head. "Must be something pretty badass if they are after you even when you're dead. You followed?"

"Yes. I mean, no. They aren't directly on our tail anyway. We need to get to the airport. I need a ride. Something crappy; you can keep the limo in trade."

He turned to Kevin. "I don't owe you nothin', but your sister here has balls the size of Kansas."

"I'd say sorry if I was," Kevin said through gritted teeth. "Keep me here; I don't care. Get Hailey and my parents out of here."

"What about pretty boy?"

"I don't care much what happens to him, either. Just get my family out of here."

Brent laughed. "Luke, get the keys to that piece of shit Durango and give them to tough guy here." He walked over to me and held my shoulders. "Your brother is a pain in my ass, but I owe you more than one, Comet. Whatever this is, keep yourself safe." He kissed me on the cheek and walked away, laughing.

Not giving him a chance to change his mind, I ran to the limo and told everyone to get out. Kevin opened up the back door, helping our mother out. We hurried to where Luke had disappeared in search of the car we were promised. We found him standing by a dark green, older model Durango in the back lot. He tossed Kevin the keys. "It'll serve your purpose."

"Thanks."

Once again, Kevin took the driver's seat. Parker stopped the driver from getting in. "They're not looking for you. Get out of that monkey suit and throw it away. Get a few blocks away before you call a cab. Forget you ever saw this place. I'll get payment to your company to cover the car and there's a huge tip in it for you to keep your mouth shut. Do we understand each other?"

"Yes, Mr. Peters."

"You'd do best to forget you ever met me. Call your boss and get the records changed for this job. I don't care what name you use, just get mine removed. There will be ten times the fee in it for him. Explain with as little detail as possible." I was certain the man was going to throw up right there. "Do you understand?" He only nodded. Once everyone was in the car, Kevin drove away.

Parker was in the front with Kevin. "Don't care what happens to me, huh?"

"Sorry, buddy. I had to sound like we meant business. I knew they'd let us all split. Holding people isn't what they do."

Parker turned around. "Who exactly was that?"

Again, I shook my head, not wanting to talk about it in front of my parents. My brother didn't heed my wishes.

"It was someone she used to run with."

"Dammit, Kevin. In front of Mom and Dad? Seriously?"

"They knew what you did. You know that."

"Yeah, well, it still burns."

"You used to jack cars?" Parker began to laugh.

I reached forward and smacked his arm. "You knew I wasn't the greatest teenager. Brent was actually someone I tried to get to clean up a few years ago. It didn't stick."

"Lucky for us," Parker said. "What exactly was going on with you two, Kev?"

"I pummeled him once, trying to get him to stay away from Hailey."

It was my turn to laugh. "More like he cleaned the streets with you."

"You kids knock it off," my dad bellowed, interrupting us. "Where on God's green earth are we off to now?"

"Airport," the three of us answered.
Chapter Fifteen

When we climbed into the vehicle, I went to the seat in the far back, figuring I'd have the easiest time with the maneuver. Now I was leaning forward trying to comfort my mother, who didn't appear to be doing too well.

"I'm so sorry, Mom. Maybe this whole ordeal will help explain why I stayed away. This is worse than I imagined it would be."

"You have no idea what we went through. You can't imagine what it's like to lose a child, Hailey." My mother placed her hands on my cheeks. "They can shoot my old ass right now and I don't think I'd care. You're alive." After kissing me on the cheek, she pulled me close and held me tight.

I melted in her arms. I'd wanted this for so long; I didn't want it to end. In a few moments, my dad's arms were around both of us.

"Getting you both back then having this happen...we'll get through it," my father reassured us.

Not much more was said before we entered the side gate to the airport. We were fifty yards from Parker's hangar when the plane exploded. Kevin slammed the brakes, sending the SUV sliding sideways. He quickly corrected, keeping us from flipping, then jammed it into reverse to avoid the falling debris.

Parker whipped around. "Everyone okay?" Silent nods answered him.

When Kevin came to a stop at the garage where the Bugatti was parked, he turned to Parker. "What now?"

"Jesus. I don't know. I hope the pilot wasn't in there."

"Maybe he set it off."

Parker's eyes widened. "You think so?"

"Hell, I don't know the guy. Sounds to me like you've been slipping lately."

"How so?"

"Like you being taken, for starters. You've gone all this time playing hero, but now you involve Hailey and the ante has been upped considerably. How well did you know Dawn?"

"Dawn? You think she's a part of this? You get that from her?"

Kevin glanced back to our parents, as if he were contemplating what he was about to say. "It wasn't like I got pillow talk out of her, but she seemed...distant. For her to walk away from a job like this over being with the likes of me? Come on."

"Who is this Dawn?" our father asked.

"She was my personal flight attendant," Parker answered.

"Kev here was friendly with her," I was all too happy to explain. I owed him one for telling them about Brent, dammit.

"That hardly matters. I don't think it had anything to do with her splitting." Again, he addressed Parker. "I'll say it again. You may have had your issues with McMand and somehow stayed under his radar, but now that you're involved with Hailey, you have his attention."

My father interrupted. "We can sit here and beat this to death or get the hell out of here. We can put our heads together someplace safe. Is there another plane?"

Parker faced my father. "There's a Cessna a few hangers over, but unless Kevin here has his pilot's license, we're shit out of luck."

"Dad's a pilot," Kevin and I said at the same time.

"Well, that would've been handy to know."

"Riding with him as a kid is part of why I wanted to join the service and learn," Kevin said. "I've done all the books, but I'm far from ready to be on my own. I was shipped off to Iraq before I got all my hours in."

"I'm still licensed, but haven't flown in years," our father said.

"It's an old plane. You'll be fine." Parker turned to Kevin, pointing down the strip. "Fourth hangar down. See the one with the brown stripes?"

"Yeah."

"File a flight plan. Get to Denver. Call Donny when you're in the air."

"The phone you gave me was in the limo."

Parker handed Kevin his cell phone. "Take mine. Donny'll take care of getting you to the safe house once you land."

"I'm staying with you," I protested, crawling over the back seat.

"Go with your parents, Hailey," Parker said, putting force behind his words.

"No. Kevin, get them out of here. Get them safe. This is all my fault. I don't want to be where you guys are. Not right now."

"Hailey," my father insisted. "Be reasonable."

"No, Dad. I'm sorry." I crawled over my mother, hurrying out the door before anyone could protest further.

"Dammit." Parker rushed out after me and ran to my side of the car. "Don't do this."

"I'm not leaving you alone. I can't do nothing and wait to hear from you, Parker. I'm not sitting in a house in Colorado while you do whatever you're going to do. You come with us or I stay with you."

"We won't all fit in the plane."

"Yes, we will. That's not an excuse."

"Damn your stubborn attitude!"

"Well loving you will do that to a girl!" My volume finally beat his and caught his attention.

He grinned. "Now you tell me."

"I thought it was obvious."

"I want you safe, Hailey."

"And I want to be with you. You'll keep me safe. You already promised me that. Don't make me go."

Kevin joined us by this point. "The clock is ticking. What do we do, people?"

Parker sighed heavily. "Get your parents out of here. We'll get in the Bugatti and be in touch with you when we get settled."

"Won't you be a little obvious in that thing?"

"They'll have to catch me first."

I hugged my brother goodbye. "Take care of Mom and Dad."

"I will."

Parker and I watched the plane take off as we drove out of the airfield. "You know, I'm with Kevin about this car. I'm afraid we're a little exposed in this thing," I said. "Should we go back for the Durango instead?"

"I'd rather get out of here. We'll swap it out somewhere along the way. Besides, we're phoneless and I need to get ahold of Donny."

As if on cue, the GPS screen on the dashboard suddenly came to life, showing Donny's face. "What the hell is going on?"

"Someone blew up the plane."

"I gathered that. I was watching the security camera at the strip when everything went black. Kevin answered your phone. What gives? He said you'd fill me in." Parker caught him up on the situation. "What can I do?"

"For now, make arrangements to have them picked up in Denver and get them to the house. Use a new service. Rent them a car...no...buy a used plain model car and get it delivered there. I don't want any hassles over IDs. Get them new IDs and passports in case we need to bug them out of the country. We're not letting anything happen to them. You hear me?"

"Hey, I'm not new here. You guys all right?"

"We're fine. Things just got interesting, man."

"You want me to get a new twenty on McMand?"

"I'm sure he's still sitting in Paris, busy establishing an alibi, but go ahead when everything else is squared away. When the shit starts to fly, things are going to go down quick."

"I think it's already flying there, boss. Where are you guys off to?"

"Got any ideas on getting out of this thing without attracting any unwanted attention?"

"I begged you not to buy it." Donny sighed. "Gimme a second." The screen went black.

Hailey turned around, watching traffic behind them. "I don't think we're being followed."

"Maybe we'll have some time before they realize we weren't on the plane."

"The plan could have been to ground us."

"I don't think so or they would have been there waiting. It had to have gone off too soon by accident. McMand is no longer screwing around. He wants you dead, babe."

"So what do we do?"

"We? Donny and I will do what we do and take care of it. I don't want to fight over this, either. You're not going to be a part of whatever we end up doing."

"This is my life and my family we're talking about here. Don't you dare try to dismiss me, Parker."

"I'm not dismissing you. I want you out of harm's way. I've never seen anything like this. There has to be more to this story. What aren't you telling me?"

"I told you everything I know."

"Think hard, Hailey. Is there something you found out that you don't realize is a bigger piece of all of this?"

"Well how exactly would I know if I don't realize it?"

"Just calm down and think. You know what I'm asking you."

I rested my elbow on the door's armrest. "I'm sorry if my brain is a little fried right now. I can't think straight. There isn't anything I can think of that would make him risk exposing himself. I mean, seriously? That case has to be long buried. He got his way. It was a done deal."

"Apparently not. At least not for him. I'm glad he didn't try to use your parents sooner to try to flush you out. Something is going on that is pushing this to a head."

"Maybe freeing Kevin made him snap. It never occurred to me...I'm an idiot." I dropped my head to my lap.

Parker rubbed my back. "None of this is your fault. Any number of things could have done it. He more than likely blew his top at being so close to having you. Stop beating yourself up. What were you supposed to do? Sit back and let him kill you in the first place?"

The screen blinked to life with Donny's face once again, saving me from having to answer that. I sat up.

"Okay, boss man. You'll get off the freeway in two more exits. You'll see the VW dealer sign immediately. I told them you need to drop the Bugatti off to be looked over and leave it for a few days. They said that was perfect 'cause they don't service them, but you already know that, don't you?"

"No ride that taunts others—"

"Gets serviced locally. I know. Shut up and let me finish. You have a nice Jetta Sedan waiting for you."

"What name did you give them?"

"Yours. They'd be able to find out who you are with the VIN number anyway. There isn't another Bugatti for several towns, assface. Best you can do is buy yourself some time and get outta there. I'll hook you up in the next city and find you something else. I haven't heard any chatter about the explosion yet, other than the police and fire channels. I'll let you know what I hear if anything else comes up. Don't hold your breath. The computer guy McMand has is pretty good. I'm officially intrigued."

"Anything I should know about?"

"He has a fix on you. He knows you're behind what's going on. I'm getting pings by the hundreds on everything of yours. He'll never get in, but he's a persistent bastard."

"Define 'everything of mine'?"

"Everything. All your bank accounts, your land holdings...he's trying to tap into it all."

"Will he find the house my parents are in?" I asked.

Donny shook his head. "Those things aren't in Parker's name or any one company. There's no getting into anything, really. He's into all the dummy stuff I have set up and a few legit things we have thrown around to keep him looking squeaky clean to the public."

Parker interrupted. "Hate to cut you off, but I'm pulling into the dealer."

"Ask for Ted. He'll take care of you. Get a Tracfone at the strip mall next door and call me when you're activated."

"Will do."

I was impressed with the professionalism we were given at the car dealership. And by professionalism, I mean brownnosing. I was sure they suspected something was up, but no one asked any questions. Of course, someone with Parker's money could buy something to get him by while his car was getting serviced and not think twice about it. I'd just never seen so many salesmen run around any one person. I think I was offered coffee six times.

I was also seeing a side to Parker that I'd never dreamed of. The hot guy I flirted with at the coffee shop was now someone I'd only read about in society pages. Okay, I'd never actually bothered reading the society pages. Rich people don't intrigue me, but Parker could certainly turn it on like a second language when he had to. Any client I'd ever dealt with who was born into money was a spoiled brat and treated others poorly. Parker was opening my eyes to something I hadn't imagined existed. Nobody was this selfless and polite, rich or not.

Once he signed for the car and did another round of handshakes, we were on our way. Parker pulled into a Radio Shack a block away and picked up a disposable phone per Donny's orders. Once we were going again, he gave me Donny's number to call.

"Hiya, Hales," Donny said when he answered.

"How'd you know it was me? There's no way you have a mark on this number."

"One, I was expecting a strange number; B, Parker wouldn't drive and talk on the phone unless it was an emergency. This is an emergency, but he has you. And three, this is a private line, babycakes. Only your stud uses it."

"You're still on my list."

"I'm trembling in my computer chair."

"I'll have to beat you later. What's our plan? Where do we go to switch the car?"

"Just keep it. I already blocked the VIN number in the system from being registered in his name. No cop will look up your dealer plates unless he has a good reason. Tell Parker not to give him a reason."

"I can hear you."

I had the phone on speaker so Parker could listen in.

"Good. You're not going to like what I have to tell you."

"First things first," Parker said. "Did the pilot get out?"

"They haven't gotten close enough to the wreckage to find anything yet. At least that's what I'm hearing. If they find him, I wouldn't go shedding a tear."

"What?" I shrieked. "How can you say that?"

"I pulled up a bank account in the Cayman's in his name. A hundred grand was deposited in it yesterday."

"Didn't you do a sweep on him before we let him on?"

"Of course I did. A damn good one. McMand must have gotten to him after the fact. That would explain why the job was botched. He was turned by the money, not hired for his skills. More than likely, he screwed up setting the timer or trigger or whatever."

"You mind telling me how this can even happen? We're better than this. First Dawn, now him?"

"He was new. Dawn is still questionable. I haven't located her yet."

"Can't you trace her phone?"

"Right. Because I didn't think of that." I didn't have to have known him for a long time to sense the heavy sarcasm in his voice. "Her phone hasn't moved from her apartment. She's either left it behind and split—"

"Or she's dead," Parker finished. My hand covered my mouth, stifling a gasp. I hardly knew her, but thinking of one more person murdered because of me was too much to take in.

"Yeah. That sums it up."

"So...you have a plan as to where you think we should head?" Parker asked Donny.

"Out of California for starters. I hear South Dakota is lovely this time of year."

"South Dakota is never lovely," Parker and I said at the same time. I grinned at Parker and placed my free hand on his thigh. For being together for such a short time— most of that completely filled with stress—we'd really clicked.

"I'm serious. Get outta there. Drive to Vegas. I'll get us another plane and you can get to Colorado."

"No!" I said with force behind it. "We keep away from them. If anyone is somehow following us, I want to be as far away from my parents as possible."

"Parker?" Donny asked.

"You know, I actually like your idea."

"South Dakota?"

"No. Vegas. What a better place to hide than right out in the open?"

"You make a spectacle of yourself every time, dickhead. No."

I was grinning again at their banter. Only these two would carry on like grade school buddies when there were lives on the line.

"Come on. Hailey will watch me. Won't you, babe?"

Sensing that there was more to his plan than shooting craps, I smiled. "Sure."

Donny sighed heavily. "I'll meet you guys there. I'll get the Excalibur penthouse." The phone clicked off.

"Excalibur? Is that where you normally stay?"

"No. I guess that's why he picked it. I'm really not a castle kind of guy."

"Oh, bull. You're my knight in shining armor and you know it." Again, I gave his leg a squeeze. "So. You want to fill me in on your plan? You can't be thinking about gambling right now."

"No. But I need some time to think. Something is missing in this whole picture. I'm a little backward in the brain. I do a lot better in confusion than I do in quiet. The blinking lights and dinging of machines will do more for me than staring at Mount Rushmore."

"So...you go to Vegas a lot?"

Parker shrugged. "We go to blow off steam. I'm really not a big gambler. I'm more in it for the people watching and such. Only in Vegas can you see a midget dressed as a leprechaun running around on a bar giving upside down margarita shots." Parker laced his fingers with mine and gave the back of my hand a kiss. "We've done nothing but run from place to place, but it's just a few hours. We will be okay there. I really feel that's better than stopping at a motel."

"I'll never question your judgment."

"You will and you have."

"Not on anything else that doesn't involve leaving me behind."

"But leaving you behind is the only thing I want to insist on."

"Are we going to have this fight for the whole drive?"

He kissed my hand again. "Stubborn broad."

"Bossy jackass."

"You love me."

"Yeah, I do." I let out a long breath. "I'm still not sure how it happened. I keep expecting to wake up in my own bed and find out this has all been a bad dream."

"Bad dream? What about the parts with me?"

"Okay, all except the parts with you."

"Can I ask you something?"

"Of course you can ask me anything. We need everything out in the open here," I said.

"You remember our conversation in the tub?"

"You not being able to have kids?"

"Yes. Is that going to be an issue?"

"What? Kids? You're thinking about us and kids right now?" He couldn't be serious.

"Aren't you?"

I laughed. "Parker, I'm thinking about keeping my parents alive. We have the rest of our lives to think about things like kids. Wait...you didn't choose Vegas because..."

It was Parker's turn to laugh. "No. I wasn't thinking it before, but I am now. You wanna?"

"Get married? You're insane."

"Duh. You knew that from the start."

"I'm not getting married by Elvis. When and if we do that, I want my dad to give me away. I finally got them back. There is no way I'm robbing them of my wedding. Can we do this later? We should really try to put some pieces together."

"So, if I buy you a big-ass ring, you'll wear it?"

"Parker, stop. Getting a ring from you is not what's on my mind, either."

"That's not an answer."

I spotted a rest stop ahead. "Will you pull over?"

"Of course." Once we were parked, Parker reached for the door handle. "I'll walk with you." I stopped him.

"I don't need to pee."

"They why are we stopped?"

"Look at me, Parker." His eyes ran up and down my body. "Okay. I looked. I like what I see. What's wrong?"

"No. Look at me."

His eyes focused on mine. "What's the matter?"

"Despite everything that is going on, I am madly, head-over-heels in love with you."

He smiled wide. "You could have said that while I drove."

"I need you to really hear me. What's happening is crazy. Every step of my life since my car accident has been insane. I have been watching over my shoulder so much, no massage therapist could loosen the knots."

"I'll massage you, babe."

"Just listen to me, please. Since I've met you, things have increased ten-fold. I've been shot at, knocked out, afraid I was going to be raped, but...I have never been happier than when I'm with you."

He placed his hand behind my neck. "So what gives?"

"I want you to know that. I don't need lifetime promises from you after a couple of days. I don't want a ring that requires a forklift to carry around. I just want you. I should be more concerned about what's going on, but all I can think about is that I'm happy to be with you. I trust you. I know we'll get through this and I want you there every step of the way. Don't get ten paces ahead of me, Spiderman. I already feel like I'm rushing things. Can we pretend to take this one day at a time like normal people?"

"Will you at least consider the name Bruce for our adopted son?"

"Middle name Wayne?"

"Duh."

Bruce Wayne. Batman's real name. "You're hopeless."

"That's one of the more endearing qualities about me that you love." He was now holding both of my hands. "I understand what you're saying. I'll back off."

"Thank you. I'm not going anywhere."

"Except to Vegas with me," he said with a smirk.

"And anywhere else this crazy adventure leads us."

"I will marry you when you're ready. I won't apologize for asking you a dozen more times until you say yes."

"That's you backing off?"

"'Fraid so, sweetheart."

Knowing this was all a part of who he was, I smiled. I wasn't really frustrated, I just needed him to know how I felt. I'd never fallen so fast, so hard for someone before. It was nearly impossible to imagine how a romance had blossomed with all of this going on. Sex is one thing, but wanting to get married and talking family already? I pinched myself as I'd pinched Kevin. Nope. Not dreamin'.
Chapter Sixteen

"If New York is the city that doesn't sleep, than Vegas is on speed."

Parker laughed as I people watched as he drove into town. "You've been here before, right?" he asked.

"No, I haven't. It's never interested me. I'm not a gambler at all."

"There's so much more here, though."

"I understand that. I've seen plenty on the Travel Channel. I had a friend that was a freak for Cirque Du Soleil. She's been here a ton and always tried to get me to go along. It's all very intriguing, I just haven't been curious enough. I'd rather go to someplace quiet like Mexico and relax on a beach."

"Maybe for our honeymoon." I smacked him and he laughed. "You want to cruise the strip or go straight to our hotel?"

"We can take a quick drive. The casinos are amazing in person. It's very pretty at night."

"I can't even say that's when all the loons come out. They are pretty much out 24/7 here."

Returning my attention to Parker, I asked, "Are you really sure this is a good idea?"

"You ever lost your keys to your car and tore your house apart?"

"Sure."

"And when you found them...they ever sitting right out in the open?"

"More than I care to admit."

"Same theory here. What better place to hide than in plain sight. They won't expect it. Besides, I told you, I don't make it a habit of being here enough for it to be somewhere anyone would look for me." He pointed off to the distance. "See the castle?"

"Oh, my God. It's amazing!"

"That's ours."

"Yours?" My eyes widened.

Parker laughed. "Not mine-mine. That's where we're staying."

Again, I smacked him. "Jets, cars, and other surprises. Guess I didn't put it past you owning a casino."

"I'm DOUCHE, not mafia."

I laughed hard again. There was such a level of comfort in being with Parker, I couldn't explain it if I wanted to.

Tired from the drive, we went straight to our room after checking in. The lobby was bustling with activity. As intriguing as everything looked, I wanted nothing to do with it. I leaned on Parker in the elevator, very much needing his support. I was officially wiped out.

"You going to make it, babe?" He put down the bag to wrap his arm around me. Once again, I was left with nothing for possessions. Everything we'd bought in Duluth that I'd managed to escape with had been blown up with the plane. The bag consisted of a few basic necessities that we'd purchased at a gas station just out of town to get us by for the night. "You shower when we get in and I'll order room service. I don't feel like heading back out tonight."

"I'm glad you said that. I don't care if all we can get is a bag of chips from a vending machine. I'm staying put."

Upon opening the door, we were greeted by something unexpected. A few room service tables were already in the room. Donny walked around the corner, chewing on a turkey leg and wearing a hotel robe. He lit up at the sight of us.

"Hey, guys!"

I laughed and walked over, wrapping my arms around him. "I didn't think I'd be happy to see you."

"We're good?"

"I don't get mad, I get even."

"Fair enough. Take it out on me, not my equipment."

I placed my left hand over my heart and raised my right. "Promise."

"Tell me we're not sharing this?" Parker asked as he walked over, joining us.

"What? You can't share a four-bedroom crib with me? I've already set up in the west wing. I have my own hot tub and everything, man."

Parker ran his hand down his face. "Just keep your snoring ass on your half." He picked up one of the silver covers and removed a crab leg. "And no seafood for you!" Parker said, shaking it at him. "I won't have another Bahama's incident."

"What happened in the Bahama's?" I asked.

"You don't know that's what caused it," Donny said, walking over to the tray.

Parker quickly covered it. "Back off. I really don't want to explain your naked sleepwalking and farting incident to my fiancée."

"Fiancée?" Donny stared at Parker then me. "You nuts?"

I waved away his comment as I walked over and took a peek under another lid. "Yes, he is. I think he has airplane shrapnel in his brain. I can't get him to talk about anything normal."

"He naming your kids?"

Through a giggle, I said, "Yes."

"Don't let him pull any more of that superhero crap."

"He's done this before?" I turned to Parker. He was busy picking at food, not caring to defending himself.

"Not with another woman, just in general," Donny whispered. "Personally, I'm kind of fond of Xena."

"You two are nuts. I keep wanting to ask, are you brothers?"

"You crazy?" Donny said. Parker coughed, choking on a jumbo shrimp.

"It's an honest question. You do kind of favor each other."

"Well, we're not," Donny said, walking over to the bar. "You want something?"

"No thanks. I need to shower."

"I'll take a beer. Thanks for asking," Parker said.

He handed it to me and I walked it to Parker. "So where did you guys meet, then?"

Parker looked past me to Donny. I turned around as Donny shrugged in a, 'Go ahead' sort of way.

"He tried hacking my accounts."

I raised an eyebrow at him. "I think I want to shower first then I'll accept that drink. I have a feeling there is a good story here."

After my shower, I joined them by the big screen TV. I sat next to Parker; Donny sat in a loveseat with a game controller. After spotting me, he stopped the game and put on an "About Vegas" channel.

"What can I get you? There's everything. Booze, beer, wine...There's white, red, and three shades of pink."

"Just a red is fine." Donny came back with another beer for Parker as well. "Thanks. I could have gotten it."

"Next round is on you. I don't do the servant baloney; this one was a freebie." Parker kicked his foot when Donny put them on the table.

"You sure you're not brothers? You sure fight like it."

"Just been friends for a long time," Parker said.

"How long?"

"Since we were fifteen."

"Fifteen? How is it he was hacking your account?"

"Summer camp," they said at the same time.

"Summer camp?" I was intrigued. Tucking my feet under my legs, I leaned a little closer into Parker. "How did you have a computer at summer camp? I went to one when I was younger than that. They took everything away."

"This was more of a geek camp," Donny explained. "Kinda for the gifted computer geeks." When I raised an eyebrow yet again, he said, "Rich computer geeks."

"But you're not that into them, are you?" I asked Parker.

"Not as bad as Donny here, but I was big into seeing what made them tick back then. Anyway, I couldn't sleep and went down to the study. He was in there and I snuck up on him, wanting to razz him. Bastard had my dad's accounts on his screen."

I turned to Donny. "Why?"

"I wasn't going to steal anything. I wanted to see how rich pretty boy here was. That, and I wanted to see how easily I could hack into a millionaire's stuff. It was kind of pathetic, actually."

"Can I continue?" Parker asked. Donny waved his hand. "When I saw my dad's accounts on his screen, I wigged out on him."

"Wigged out?"

"I..." he stopped again.

"Go ahead and tell her," Donny said.

"I beat the piss out of him."

"You didn't!"

"He did." Donny held up his bangs, revealing a scar. "Six stitches."

"How did you two get so close after something like that?"

"Ramona Jones," they said at the same time.

"What?" I was laughing again. The way they played off each other never stopped cracking me up.

"I'd busted Parker making out with her the night before, and I threated to turn him in if he told on me."

"Was her dad that bad?"

"Yeah," they both said, nodding their heads.

"She was the owner's daughter," Parker continued. "He was a mean sonofabitch. Donny here really put the fear of God in me. Said he had just admired his gun collection."

"How did you explain the need for the stitches?"

"We broke a lamp in the struggle. I said I tripped. No one questioned anything."

"But I still don't get how something like that made you become friends?"

"I was close with Ramona. I put in a good word for him," Donny said, laughing. "He got even further than I did with her."

"You guys are horrible."

Parker pulled her closer. "I went to the infirmary with him after our fight. He explained what he was doing with my dad's stuff and I believed him. We spent some time together after that and found out we had a lot in common. We stayed in touch after camp and all through high school and college."

"So you're loaded too, Donny?"

"Nope."

"So how were you there?"

"My dad took care of the grounds. Left me with a lot of free time. I took to computers and started to figure them out. Parker here didn't like to get his fingers dirty. I used to teach him a thing or two when everyone else was out fishin' 'n' such."

"You didn't mind missing out?"

"I lived there year round taking care of things. I wasn't missing out on anything. Boy here needed a mentor. Damn spoiled city kid."

Parker threw a pillow at him. "I could outclimb and outrun your ass, any day."

Hailey held her hand up. "Don't you two even start. I get the picture. I think it's great you've known each other for so long. I don't have anyone I've kept in touch with like that."

"You couldn't help it, babe."

"But even before the whole hiding thing. You know I didn't run with a great crowd. Hey...can we check in with Kevin and my parents?"

Donny stood. "I'll get him on screen for you, Hales. It's all set up. I've been waiting for you to ask."

"I must be dog-ass tired."

Parker stood, offering his hand. "You are, babe. I can see it in your eyes. Check in, then let's turn in."

"You don't have to ask me twice."

By the time I walked over, Kevin was on screen. He was eating a large sandwich.

"Hey, Comet," he said with a full mouth. "You can keep this dude. He knows how to keep a fridge stocked."

"Always with your stomach first, Kev."

"That's not true. You can also bribe me with sex. Well, not you...you know what I mean."

"T-M-F-I, baby bro. Mom and Dad in bed?"

"Yeah. About an hour ago. You guys settled okay? Get to Vegas with no hassles?"

"How'd you know we were in Vegas?"

"I talked to Donny a while ago, worried about you, jerkface. Frankly, I thought your boyfriend would break a law or two getting there."

"The drive was actually relaxing. I've never been here. We hit the strip before heading to the room. I knew you were all okay, but I still wanted to touch base before we went to bed. I'm glad you're still up."

"I was waiting to hear from you."

"Sorry."

"No problem. I need to unwind, but there's no stewardess to service me here."

I shook my head. "How's Mom taking things?"

"Doing okay. She's so high on you being alive, I don't think anything will upset her. You know Dad knows how to keep her calm over anything."

"Well, that's good to hear, anyway. You okay with the peace and quiet?"

"For now. Where's Parker?"

"Right here, buddy." Parker stepped into view of the screen.

"Get whoever you call for backup and get them here to watch my folks. I want to get back with you two and put an end to this. I don't want to continue to run from these guys. Let me get back in the game."

"This isn't a game, Kev!"

"Whatever, Hailey. You have someone after you...hell...he's after all of us now. I'm not going to sit here with my thumb up my ass."

"You mean stuffing your face."

"Good Lord. Will you two take a break?" Donny said, butting in. "I'm tired of the playground antics."

"We need to turn in, Kevin," Parker said. "I think we all need some sleep. We'll regroup in the morning and brainstorm on what to do. I'm not flying in half-cocked again. I want some serious insight on McMand before we do anything. I won't do anything without you. You have my word on that."

"I'll hold you to it. Just keep a short leash on my sister."

"I'm right here."

"I know. I can see you, dummy."

"You're a pain in the ass, you know that?" My tone was softer. I was no longer scolding him.

"I know. I'm a pain in the ass that loves you, though. Sue me. Don't forget I only just got you back, too. I'm not letting anything happen to you again."

Holding back tears, I walked over and placed my hand on the screen. "I love you, too."

"Goodnight, sis." Kevin took another large bite and turned off the screen.

"You ready to turn in?" Parker asked.

I nodded, picked up my glass of wine, and carried it to the sink. We said goodnight to Donny and went to the master suite.

After changing into the T-shirt I'd bought, I crawled between the silk sheets where Parker was waiting for me. I snuggled up to him, yawned, then said, "Damn."

"What's the matter?"

"I'm too tired for sex."

He laughed and kissed the top of my head. "No worries. You weren't going to get anything out of me either. I'll boff you tomorrow after you marry me."

I yawned again. "You're hopeless."

When I woke up the next morning, the bed was empty. I put on a hotel robe and went out to find Parker. I found him and Donny on one of the two terraces with several trays on a couple of room service carts. Croissant in hand, Parker stood up to meet me at the door.

He gave me a tender kiss hello. "You were so sound asleep; I didn't want to disturb you."

"That's fine. I'm still waking up."

"Coffee?"

"Please."

Taking a chair across from Donny, I took in all the food. "You always order for fifty?"

"I like variety. We don't do this often. It's Vegas. You're supposed to do everything to excess." He added a splash of orange juice to a glass of champagne and offered it to me. "Mimosa?"

"No thanks. It's too early for me."

"Suit yourself."

Parker handed me coffee. "What can I get you to eat?"

"Just this for now. Thanks."

"But you didn't eat much last night."

"Neither did you. I'll have something in a bit. I need to wake up first." I stopped, holding the cup to my lips. "This isn't spiked is it? You guys make a plan to knock me out again while I was asleep?"

"Never again, babe," Parker promised. He went back to the trays for more food for himself.

"You guys come up with a game plan?"

"Didn't get that far. I woke up and ordered breakfast. I haven't even taken the girls out of sleep mode yet," replied Donny.

"The girls?" I laughed. "I knew you'd sleep with a device under your pillow."

"I do. I haven't woken Ginger up yet."

"You've named it?" I wasn't even halfway into my first cup and he already had me in stitches.

"Her. Not it. Of course she has a name." He picked up a device that looked like a smart phone and kissed it. "Don't let her laughing bother you, baby. She doesn't know you like I do."

"Get a room," Parker said as he sat down. "I see you've had the pleasure of meeting Ginger."

"I suppose I did."

"Geeks. Can't live with 'em...can't shoot 'em," Donny said as he stood. "Time to wake up Maryann."

Coffee almost came out my nose. "Gilligan's Island fan much? That explains the lesson the other day with Kurt Russell."

"Couldn't name her Professor now, could I? Can't go feelin' up a dude," he said as he gave Ginger a gentle stroke.

"He may not have been on a deserted island, but he built Maryann himself. She's amazing. Maryann hooks up to any newer big screen TV. As long as there is Internet handy, he can tap into his system and make it do pretty much anything he wants."

"Why don't you market it? You'd be rich."

"What do I need with money? I have Parker." He blew Parker a kiss. "Besides, Maryann wants to be unique, not mass produced." He walked back inside.

"Does he drag all his crap everywhere?"

"Just Ginger and Maryann."

I snuggled into him; he wrapped his arm around me and pulled me close. All my fears melted away when he did that. "You ready for today?" he asked.

"What's the plan?"

"If a wedding is out..." He winked. "I want to walk around by myself for a bit. I need to get my mind clicking. Something is missing and I need to think about it. You want to hang out at the pool?"

"I want to be with you."

"I won't be much good to you. I promise I'm not taking off and leaving you. I need to get out in the hustle and bustle and noise and let my brain do its thing. I know it's weird, but that's how I work. You said you like to relax rather than go crazy. Let's give each other a couple of hours."

Donny hooted from the living room. After glancing over my shoulder, I saw he was playing a video game. "Whose turn is it to watch him?"

Parker laughed. "He can handle himself." I curled my lip, trying out my best pout on him. "What? You can take him with you if you want."

"Not that. You promised morning nookie."

He grasped my hand and stood, pulling me to my feet. "There's always time for that."

A little after noon, Donny joined me at the pool. He placed a phone by my lounge chair.

"Gifts?"

"Just a throwaway. Took me thirty minutes to find you. I didn't want Kevin to have such a hard time if you weren't back in the room when he gets here."

"When's he showing up?"

"Soon. I have two guys on the house, but your parents are fine there. That house has no association with us. Names cross over in four different ways, so don't even start with me about a breach in the past."

"I'm not going to give you grief about anything, Donny. Lord knows I don't understand half of what you people say, anyway."

"Good to hear. You should check in with your mom, just don't do it out here. The fewer ears that overhear, the better."

"Got it. You hear from Parker?"

"I try not to bug him when he's on a walkabout, but I did text him your number. When he's ready, he'll call you."
Chapter Seventeen

I was on my second raspberry Long Island iced tea when I bolted upright. I'd been trying to take Parker's advice and turn my mind off. I wasn't tired enough to nap, but in between the drinks, sun, and dips in the pool, I'd felt as if something was knocking at my brain. The problem was, I couldn't make sense of it.

When I sat upright, Parker and Kevin were at the foot of my lounge chair.

"Holy crap. How long have you two been watching me?"

"Just got here," Kevin said. "You okay?"

Parker sat down and placed a hand on my arm. "Nightmare? I checked in at the house not more than five minutes ago. Your parents are fine."

"No. It wasn't a nightmare. There has been this little bastard with a hammer at my head all day. I want to beat him."

"Is it that guy giving the upside-down margarita shots?" Kevin laughed, moving in closer, now standing by Parker.

Parker elbowed him.

"I don't care what you two are up to," Hailey said. "There's just...something..."

"Do we leave you alone again?" Parker asked.

"No...I can't place my finger..." I held my hand at my forehead to block the sun, and turned to Kevin. "Did we send you off to the service out of Union Station?"

"What? I didn't take a train. We were at LAX. Why are you thinking about Union Station?"

"I don't know. Maybe just another goofy dream. Too many movies shot there. Maybe I'm thinking of..." Once again, my mind veered off track. "Kev?"

"Yeah?"

"Three-oh-three."

"What? Three-oh-three eighty-six. Our birthdays. So what?"

"No. What else? Why do I see three-oh-three? Blue plastic...white letters...it's like a sign on a locker or something. It's yellow."

"I don't know. The locker is yellow? School lockers were gray drab. You sure you see a locker? That wasn't either of our locker numbers."

I scrunched my eyes. "Dammit. I don't know. I just see the sign as plain as day. Three-oh-three. It's hard to make out what it's on."

Parker brought out his phone. "Donny. Get into a camera at Union Station. I want to know what the lockers are like." He lowered the phone to his chin. "When did this start?"

"It just hit me. It can't be anything, Parker."

"It's something. For the first time in a year, you're not afraid of this crap. Something—" He was interrupted by Donny. "Okay. Stay on." Parker dropped the phone to his chin. "He sees rows of small blocks of gray lockers. A few have larger ones mixed in. Says there is nothing any different than any other train locker."

"Parker, this is silly."

"Look at numbers, Donny." After a minute, he swore.

"What?" Kevin asked.

"He said they start at eleven-hundred." He spoke into the phone. "Do better than that. Call me back." He hit end.

"Parker...don't you think if I had something hiding in a locker I'd know it?"

"You have been under a lot of stress. This is exactly why I wanted to come here and not go to some place quiet. Without turning around, tell me how many people the poolside staff has working that horseshoe cabana bar."

My shoulders dropped as I closed my eyes. "There are twin brunettes with the most fake set of matching double D breasts I have ever seen in my life, a blonde with hair to her waist that either loves the french fries here or is three months pregnant, two waiters that really need to invest in some sunscreen, and a hot blond dude with a tattoo of a shark on his back, right shoulder."

"You think he's hot?"

I shrugged and opened my eyes. "That's all I caught. What does that have to do with anything?"

"You nailed everyone. I mean...you know what I mean."

"I'm observant, Parker. Tell me where you're going with this."

"You're not observant, Hailey," Kevin said. "I could have a beard for weeks then shave and you'd never say a word."

"You always had growth."

"No, I didn't."

"So? You're my brother. I'm supposed to notice you shaving or not?"

"I'm trying to help your boyfriend make a point. Are you going somewhere with this, Parker?"

"Maybe. How many cabanas pool side?"

"For fuck's sake, Parker. There are twelve. What does that prove?"

I watched as he spun around to count them. He quickly put his hand over my eyes. "Old broad with the floral one piece. Blonde or brunette?"

"Oh please. Her hair is as blue as the noon sky."

"Where is the locker with three-oh-three?"

"Old section of the west wing. Tracks heading east. Holy shit!"

Parker dropped his hand and grinned. "Bingo." His phone rang. "It's Donny." He put it on speakerphone.

"The west wing was remodeled a year back. The original lockers are still there. I'm looking at 'em now. Bright yellow."

"Thanks. I'll call you right back." Parker bent down and kissed Hailey. "I told you, babe. Confusion brings relaxation of the mind."

"There's no way..." I wasn't sure if I wanted to throw up or scream.

Parker and Kevin shared a high five. "So...we off to Union Station?" Kevin asked.

"I'd say so," Parker said.

"I wish you had the Bugatti. I could go and be back in half an hour."

Holding my hand up, I protested. "Hold on for a second. This could be nothing. We just arrived here. You want to up and leave for LA? I still find it hard to believe I have something in a locker. Come on. I'd remember that."

"Not necessarily, babe. How bad was your accident? I'm sure you probably hit your head."

"I was out for a few minutes, but I didn't get stitches or anything."

"Should you have had stitches?" Parker asked.

I lifted up my hair, revealing a small scar at my hairline behind my ear. "Not a big deal at all. It bled, but it wasn't stitch worthy. And shut up, Kev. I wasn't being stubborn about it, either. It wasn't that bad. It's not like I could have gone to a hospital if I'd wanted to."

Parker held my hand. "What do you remember about that day, Hailey? Anything? Things have been so crazy; we haven't even stopped to cover the basics."

"There was nothing different about that day. Not that I can remember, anyway."

"Did you have a meeting with McMand? Did you say you weren't taking his case or something?"

"No. It was never a matter of me taking it or not. He was done with me, I guess. I knew he was crooked from the start. I even had the foresight once to have my car checked over."

"You were worried he'd mess with your car?" Kevin asked.

"I thought I was just being paranoid, but yes. I had it checked over once. I didn't think twice about stopping to help that woman, though. I should have seen it coming."

"Tell me more about the woman," Parker said. "You explained that there was a body that they thought was you. How did that come about?"

"Yeah," Kevin said. "I've been wondering about that myself."

"Your sister is an idiot is what happened. I picked up a gal that waved me over, acting like she had car trouble. The hood on her car was propped open. I offered to give her a ride. Ten minutes later, she had a gun on me. I guess she didn't mean much to McMand, and she was as disposable as I was."

"Why? What happened?"

"He did mess with my car. The brakes failed and we went over that cliff. I had my seatbelt on and the airbag in my favor. She died. When I came to, I put her in my seat and put my necklace on her."

"How'd you beat the explosion?" Parker asked.

"I lit the fire. I hoped there would be nothing left to recognize. I wanted McMand to believe it was me. It bought me time to get away but when I heard dental records confirmed it was me, I knew he was behind it. I guess he did that so when he did kill me, there'd be no details to deal with. I decided it would be best to stay dead to everyone. Maybe it was stupid, but I hoped if I stayed away and played his game, he'd think he won and not try to find me. At least leave Mom and Dad alone. I'm an idiot. I should have known he'd never stop looking."

"You're not an idiot, babe. I can get Donny to try to figure out who the woman was, but I'm sure she was someone for hire and not a part of the big picture. Try to think of anything else. Any detail could help."

"I thought the trick here was trying not to think."

Parker scooted even closer now. "Try, babe. I feel bad for not asking you any of this before."

"When have we had time to cover anything, Parker? Every piece of information I acquired was practically handed to me by him. I don't think I stumbled on something that made him snap. I'm sure he was getting rid of all loose ends once he was free of all charges."

"Maybe you did stumble on something."

"And you think I put it in a locker? You'd think I'd remember doing that."

"You have a picture of the locker in your head. You were there," Kevin said.

"This is ridiculous," I said in frustration. "I've been hiding, worried about being found. Now I have to worry that he wants something I may or may not have?"

"There's only one way to find out, babe. Let Kevin and I go check it out."

"No. I don't like the idea of you two leaving me."

"And I don't like the idea of you going back there."

"There isn't going to be anyone watching it after all this time," I insisted. "We don't even know if there is something there worth watching. Maybe they knew I was there, but don't you think they would have figured it was a dead lead by now or taken whatever it was?"

"Maybe, but I'm sure now that you are back on their radar, they're watching everything possible. Maybe someone knows something is there but has no clue where exactly. They can't go busting every locker. There have to be thousands." Parker sent a text.

"Who was that for?"

"I told Donny to come down here."

"He's right behind you."

Parker spun around.

"I know when I'm about to get summoned. What gives?"

"Kevin and I are going to LA. I want you to keep an eye on Hailey."

"Goddammit, Parker!" I didn't mean to shout as loudly as I did. I lowered my voice. "We've talked about this."

"And this is not open for discussion. We'll be as quick as we can. Eight hours tops. Unless the traffic really sucks."

"When doesn't it suck?" Kevin asked.

"You're not helping." Parker held my arms. "We won't save any time waiting on a plane or getting from the airport to the station for that matter. Let me do this. I don't need you out in the open. If, and that's a big if, anyone is watching the place, they probably have no clue what they're looking for and they won't be expecting the two of us. Don't give me grief. I don't think we'll be in any danger. It's not like we're going in with loaded guns."

"This could all be for nothing. I have a flash of a number after a few drinks and you're going crazy on me."

"Already there, sweetheart," he said with a wink. "I'd rather do the trip and know it was wasted, then sit and wonder if it meant anything."

"I watched it for a bit and didn't see anyone suspicious pacing it," Donny said. "It's against the far wall on the inside of another row of lockers. You can pop it without anyone watching you."

"Except the security camera, apparently," Kevin said.

"Give me a holler when you get there. I'll block the necessary ones if you're worried."

Kevin laughed. "I love these guys." He gave Donny a high five. Hailey punched him in the arm.

"I wish you would stop making a joke out of everything."

"Come on, sis. Have another drink. We'll be back in nothing flat."

The clock above the bar said one o'clock. "If you guys aren't back by nine, I'm calling the police."

Parker gave her a quick kiss. "Fair enough. You don't have to worry, babe. Keep your phone on. We'll keep you up to date. I want you to keep doing what you're doing. Maybe something else will come to you."

I hugged them tight and told them both I loved them. "One of you comes back without the other, and I'll kill the messenger."

"Not a chance," Parker said as he gave me a final kiss goodbye.

After watching them walk away, I turned to Donny. "So what now?"

"We can go sit on the system and talk to them the whole way or go have some fun."

"Go have fun? How am I going to keep my mind on anything else but them?"

"They're fine. Nothing's going to happen. Parker had a point. You should go back to not thinking about any of this and see what else you can dig up. You want to catch a show?"

"Not particularly."

"Cards?"

"Meh."

"Slots?"

I shrugged.

"Come on. We'll find something fun for you to do. Let's go back to the room and get showered and changed."

I was showered, standing at the mirror in a towel and applying makeup when Donny called out to me, asking me what I wanted to drink. He was already showered and ready, waiting in the living area.

"Just mix me whatever you're having, but make it light. I still feel those teas."

"Vegas is more fun bombed," he shouted. "You have to keep up with the crazies."

After a minute, he walked in. He quickly put his hand over his eyes. "You could have said you weren't decent."

"I'm in a towel. That covers more than what you saw me in earlier." I accepted the drink and brought it to my lips, but hesitated. "Do I trust you?"

He held up his hand in Boy Scout fashion. "Scout's honor."

"Were you a Boy Scout?"

"No, but I promise, Hales, no more tricks."

I took a sip, then turned and continued my task. Donny was about to walk out when I stopped him. "Were you with Parker when he was in his accident?"

"Huh? What accident?" My eyes fell to his crotch for a brief moment. "Oh...that accident. He told you about that?"

"Just the not having kids part. Was it a car accident?"

"Motorcycle, and it wasn't his fault. Some dickweed fell asleep at the wheel and was stopped in the middle of the freeway. Parker had no choice but to drop the bike. Slid him right underneath the thing." Donny let out a chuff.

"I don't think it's funny."

"The accident wasn't, but I haven't thought about it in a long time. It happened in college. I called him the six-million dollar sack."

I snorted. "You two are terrible."

"Your point?" he said with a wink. "His leg was busted up pretty good too. He'd set off a regular security system in an airport. That's probably why he uses a private jet more than anything. Parker hates drawing attention to himself."

"Yeah, I figured that with the Bugatti." I could do sarcasm as well as the next guy.

"That's the exception. He just likes going fast. Says he's not afraid of bikes, but he hasn't been back on one since. Well, he's been on dirt bikes, but no street rockets. Don't go telling him I told you that, either. He'd hop on one to prove he's not afraid."

"I'd never say anything."

"I was supposed to ride with him that day, too. Just didn't feel like it. Might as well have been in the accident with him. I spent as much time in the hospital."

"You two are really great together. I wish I had a best friend like that."

Donny grinned. "I'll be your best friend till you find one. Now go get dressed."

I roamed the rows of slot machines with Donny at my side, but I wasn't interested in playing. After wandering almost the entire gaming floor of the hotel, Donny forced me to sit down at one and fed in a hundred dollar bill.

"They've been gone less than an hour. You need to keep busy. Play until that's gone." He sat next to me and did the same at the machine in front of him.

Figuring I'd be a smartass and get rid of the money fast, I bet the highest amount possible and made it go for every line combination available, then I hit 'play'. The spinning light on the top of the machine was not my friend. Donny laughed. "You made about six hundred dollars."

"Great."

"Great? That's not usually the reaction people have."

"It is if you're going to make me sit here until I spend it all."

"Try to relax and enjoy it. Give it a chance."

I sighed heavily then hit play again. I chose not to pay attention to what happened and instead returned my attention to Donny's game. His was more animated, giving me more to watch.

"You wanna switch?" he asked.

"No. I can just watch."

He stood up and slid me over to his chair. "It's more fun to play." After sitting at my seat he asked, "Want me to cash you out?"

"It was your hundred. Play it."

"It was your boyfriend's money."

"He paid you to babysit me?"

"Stuff it, Hales. Lighten up and have some fun before I call him and tell her you're being a pain in the ass."

"Would you?" My eyes lit up in hope that he actually would.

Donny laughed and pulled out his cell phone. He dialed and offered it to me. "He said he'd check in when they arrived."

"I'd feel better."

Parker answered as I brought the phone to my ear. My heart raced upon hearing his voice. I took a few steps away from the machines with a finger in my free ear. "Already, butthead?"

"It's me."

"Oh, hey, babe. Miss me already?"

"Of course."

"Donny driving you nuts so soon?"

"He has me sitting at slots. I won six-hundred bucks first try."

He laughed. "You're a natural. I knew it." I was silent. "You okay?"

"I'll be okay when you get back here."

"Just a couple hours. I promise I'll call you from the station and let you know how everything went. Have a drink. We'll be back in a flash."

"Okay. Stay in one piece."

"I love you. Oh, shut up."

"Shut up, what?"

"Your brother is pretending to puke."

"I love you, too." I hit end before I became weepy. Stopping the waitress that was passing by, I ordered two drinks then joined Donny again.

Donny and I were in line for a margarita in a drink container shaped like the Eiffel Tower when my phone rang. Donny handed it to me so I could answer it. He'd taken it away two hours ago after I'd checked it for the hundredth time.

"It's after five. I was getting worried."

"Traffic, babe. I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault," I said with a hint of a pout.

"I thought you'd call again."

"Donny took my phone away."

Parker laughed. "I'll yell at him later. I wouldn't have minded hearing from you."

"He means well. So...you at the locker?"

"Your brother is popping it as we speak. We walked around for a bit to try to spot anything out of the ordinary and to get a location on the guards and anyone that may look undercover."

"And?"

"Nothing appears to be out of the ordinary. Just the normal LA crowd. If you can call that normal. The locker is in a hidden corner like Donny said. We're okay."

"Kev making noise busting into it?"

"He's already picked it. Nothing high tech here. Hey now."

"What?"

"He's holding up a dark brown briefcase."

"You're kidding me."

"I kid you not, doll. Sound familiar?"

"I don't know. Maybe when I see it. Mine was eel skin."

"I'm already walking away. We agreed to split once he popped it then meet up at the car. I'll call you back in fifteen."

"Ten."

He hung up. Again my heart was racing. This was going to be a long ass ten minutes.

Donny joined me, holding up two drinks. "Plain or strawberry?"

I reached for the strawberry. "They found a briefcase in the locker."

"Well, hey. What do you know? Finally something to go on."

"He said he'd call back from the car. They split up." I hated that my voice cracked as I said the last words.

Donny pulled me toward him with his free arm. "They know what they're doing. Don't fret, Hales."

"I'm gonna fret until that phone rings."

"He checked the place out good before they popped the locker, right?"

"He said they did."

"Then relax. He didn't feel the need to have me go block any cameras, so everything must appear fine." He clinked his cup to mine. "Drink up."

Eighteen minutes later, my phone finally rang. "You're late."

"Sorry. I wanted to be out of the parking garage so I had service. You have any idea of the code for this thing?"

"Is it eel skin?"

"I'm thinking alligator."

"Then I have no clue. Don't try to break into it without me. I want to see what's in it first. Whatever it is, it's mine, Parker."

He laughed. "Afraid it may have hearts of old boyfriends?"

"I'm not playing around here. I let you go without me, now you have to promise you'll honor my wishes."

"Fair enough. But if it starts ticking, I'm busting into it."

"You have my permission then, and only then."

"I promise. We'll see you in a few hours. Try to go enjoy yourself."

"I won't call again, but could you toss me a bone now and then?" I all but begged the request.

"I'll text you, babe. Tell Donny I said to give you back your phone."

"Thanks. You know I have every right to be afraid."

"I know, but we're fine. Your brother could stand a freeway driving lesson or two."

I could hear Kevin shouting at traffic and laughed. "You guys watch it. Donny is getting a little too lit to work his magic and get you released from jail."

"He's never that drunk. He works magic in his sleep. Don't tell him I said so. Hey..."

"Hey, what?"

"Have I said I love you in the last hour?"

"No."

"But I do. Talk to you soon, babe. I'll text from the one I gave your brother. This one is about to—"

"Die," I said with a sigh, hitting 'end'.

"Phone die?" Donny asked.

"Yeah. Kev's should still be okay, though."

"Cheap ass throwaways." He put his fingers up to his lips and whistled loud for a cab. "You wanna go shopping?"

"Is there a Geeks-R-Us nearby?"

"There's always a geek store nearby." A cab screeched to a halt in front of him. "Come on, I'll get you a pretty pink phone with a video cam."
Chapter Eighteen

After climbing out at the strip mall, I clutched at my heart. "I don't know what was scarier, that cab ride, or being shot at." Donny smiled wide as he offered me his arm, walking us toward the automatic door. "You taking your drink in?" I asked.

"It's Vegas."

Immediately upon walking in, a very attractive sales girl approached us. I whispered, "Tuck your tongue back in there, Donald."

Ignoring me, he met the sales girl halfway. I'd spotted another man approaching him and hurried over to head him off at the pass. With a little luck, maybe Donny could get a dinner date out of this.

An hour later, we were leaving with two news phones, an extra battery for Maryann, and a phone number for Deborah, the sales girl. "I'm off at ten. Let's catch a show," she'd said to Donny.

Once we were outside, I took a seat at the closest bench. "Let me text Parker. He's bound to worry that I haven't yet."

"Video him."

"No. I don't want to distract him any more than I need to." I sent him a text.

Got new phones! How's the trip?

Making better time on the way back. Case hasn't blown up yet.

Three hours?

Should be. <3 Babe

I knew it was a heart, but feeling better that they were okay and would be back soon, I was feeling playful. I less than three you too

Nut job. I'm so having my way with you when I get back

Counting on it. Donny has a date. Just have to get rid of Kev

I have cash. 3 hrs and counting

I smiled up at Donny. "Let's head back to the room."

A little under three hours later, Parker and Kevin eagerly walked into the room. I all but threw my game remote down then leapt into Parker's arms, jumping off the back of the couch. He swung me from side to side in a tight embrace.

"Your brother sped." Parker ginned. "Told you it would be a piece of cake, babe."

While I was still in Parker's arms, Kevin held up the briefcase. "Look familiar, sis?"

"That's not mine."

"Well...that boggles the mind. No more apostrophes while we were gone?"

I giggled. Kevin loved to butcher things on purpose. Only he could do it and not sound like a total idiot. "No more epiphanies. Donny kept me busy buying toys."

"You get me a new phone?" Parker asked. Without turning around, and while keeping one hand on his game controller, Donny held up a bag.

"I see your concern over the contents of the case is really disturbing you."

"If something in there takes a battery, be sure to let me know."

Parker walked me to the dining table and Kevin followed. Kevin slid the case toward me. It was a standard briefcase. A combination lock with three numbers sat above each latch. "You want to try some codes?" he asked.

"I honestly don't have a clue. Go ahead and crack it. I highly doubt it has any kind of explosive device in it that will go off if a wrong code is given. I was a lawyer, not Octopussy."

Parker laughed and gave me a squeeze before placing me back on my feet.

Kevin took his multi-tool off his belt loop and opened the largest knife on it. Within seconds, he had the locks broken loose.

Although I'd asked Parker not to dig into it without me, I really didn't think there was anything he shouldn't see. The picture on the top proved me wrong. I let out a loud, "Shit" and slammed the case closed.

"Who was that?" Parker asked as I covered my face with my hands.

"What the fuck, Hailey?" Kevin shouted.

I dropped to the ground, pulling my knees up to my chest. Parker joined me on the floor. "Babe...I don't care who that was. I want to know how that could be connected to what's going on."

"You slept with the DA? Was that because of me? Goddammit, Hailey." Kevin reached down and pulled me up by my forearms.

"Hey, let her go," Parker said as he tried prying Kevin's arms free.

"Explain it, sis. Don't make me pummel your boyfriend."

"Stop it! Just stop it!" I screamed. The shock of seeing the picture was finally wearing off. I hadn't thought about that in far too long. It was my all-time low. There was no denying I was naked in the picture. It revealed mostly my back, but there was enough of a profile of my face that you could tell it was me. The face of the man was far more exposed, and in quite an expression of ecstasy to boot. I was on his lap, his hands over my ass. His pants were at his ankles. There was no doubt about it; we were screwing.

"He was helping me on your case, Kev."

"So you fucked him?"

"It wasn't like that! We worked together for a while. We had a lot of dinners. I knew it wouldn't be anything serious, but yes, it happened. It wasn't like I screwed him for a signature. I'm not a whore!"

"Goddammit, Hailey." Kevin stormed out of the hotel room.

Once I was cried out, I accepted the decaf coffee Donny offered me. I was sitting in a chair on the balcony. Parker was squatting at my side, stroking my leg in comfort.

I said, "Thanks," with a sniff. Donny was walking away, but I told him he could sit down. "You can stay. I don't have anything to hide. I know what that is now. I guess there is something to trauma and blocking out stuff you don't want to remember."

"McMand was blackmailing you?"

I nodded. "I told him I didn't want to take his case. He said if I didn't get him free and clear of the charges, he was going public with the pictures and Kevin would never get out of jail."

Parker placed his hand on my cheek. "But this guy in the pictures...he wasn't...I mean it didn't look..."

"No. It wasn't forced, Parker. I know how it sounds, but it wasn't just the once. It was another case of me being stupid. I thought I had a friend in him and that he was honestly trying to help me. I actually thought of us an item for a while. After I saw the pictures, I understood that he was on McMand's payroll and using me to take those pictures."

"So that's how he got you to take his case."

"Threatening me. Yes. I had to lose everything that showed McMand had a personal connection with the victim. The fact that Evan and Alexis were dating had already been kept out of the papers. I guess he wanted additional assurance there wouldn't be any connection. You already knew McMand paid someone to make sure the two incidents were never tied together for the media. Well, that was my doing. There was still the matter of a civil suit, but once he was legally in the clear from that, I had my accident. From what I followed, the judge ruled there was enough evidence of his innocence and declared a mistrial and he went free. Additional hardship because he'd lost his caring lawyer and friend or some bullshit excuse."

"In other words, the judge was well paid."

"Of course. I was new. McMand and I weren't longtime friends or associates. He didn't need me killed; I guess he didn't trust that I wouldn't come forward at some point. I never would have risked Kevin staying in longer. I never would have stopped fighting to get him free. McMand made it clear he would have him killed if I tried anything. There's no way I would have risked that. I didn't give a shit about the pictures. He could discredit me all he wanted; my only concern was getting Kevin free." I paused. "I should try to find him."

"I can get a twenty on him with his phone, Hales," Donny offered.

"Just give him some time to cool off," Parker said. "If he's not back here soon, we'll go get him."

I pulled my legs up, wrapping my arms around them once again. "I hate what he thinks of me."

"He doesn't think anything of you, babe. He feels guilty for all you did for him and is only angry at himself. Let him be for now. He'll be back when he thinks it through."

"I hope so."

"You ready to see what else is in that case?"

"Sure. Get a trash can and lighter ready."

"Got it." Donny stood and left to get the case.

Not wanting to draw any unnecessary attention with smoke, I tore the photos into small pieces instead of burning them. "There is no reason I'd need these. It's not like I can blackmail the DA for anything. He probably sent them off as Christmas cards." Once that was done, I picked up the first accordion folder. Flipping through it, I recognized the contents. "It's notes on Kevin's case. It's nothing new or earth shattering. It's not even everything. Not by a long shot."

"Take your time. Maybe there is something that connects McMand to the DA."

I gave them another quick skim. "These have nothing to do with McMand. It's what Jim and I were working on."

"Jim? That's the DA?"

"Yes. These are our notes. It was things we worked on together. What I thought was going to take me a step closer to getting Kevin out."

"Which was?"

"Getting the judge to agree to reduce the charges. Jim did a lot of research. I really believed he was helping me. He pulled out any case that was even remotely similar. No one was ever blasted with charges like Kevin. He said we were going to threaten the judge with accusations of abusing his power and so on. I honestly bought it."

"You're sure he was paid by McMand?"

"The pictures were the proof there. They were delivered to me with a disposable phone. It rang within minutes of the delivery, telling me to back off Kevin's case. They said things would take their course and there was nothing I could do. I was ordered to put my focus on McMand. If he didn't go free, Kevin would be killed."

"Was it McMand?"

"It was one of those robot sounding voices. It could have been anyone."

"Do you have the phone?"

I shuffled through the case and found it in the upper pocket. "I guess so." Parker took it and tossed it to Donny. "See what you can get from it."

"On it."

I pulled out another file, removing the whole stack of papers. There were more photos at the top of the pile, but these were McMand's accident scene pictures. After flipping through them with Parker peering over my shoulder, I offered them to him. Parker went to the dining table and spread them all out while I started going through the papers. After a few minutes, Parker called out to Donny.

"Bring Ginger in here."

He walked over with the device. "What's up?"

"I want you to take a picture of this and get it on the TV screen."

I joined them. "See something?"

He pointed to the picture he wanted Donny to enlarge. "The corner here. Is that a wallet?"

"Sure seems like it. Maybe the impact sent it flying."

"It has to be. That's a picture peeking out."

Picking it up, I tried to get a closer look. "It is, but I can't make it out."

They walked to the living room, where Donny already had the image on screen. "Blow up the corner more," Parker said.

Donny did. A photo was half out of a side slot meant for credit cards. The faces of two people could now be seen. A man was kissing a woman's cheek.

"The man is Evan Miyahira. I know him from magazines. Is that McMand's daughter Alexis?"

"Yes," I answered. "Donny? Can you pull up crime scene photos?"

"Of course." After a few minutes of keying away, Donny had the same crime scene photo that was shown on local TV stations. It was cropped to be less gory for viewers. Only a hand was seen, not the whole body, but the hand was laying on the sidewalk covered in blood. The wallet was missing from this photo. Donny enlarged it.

"It's photoshopped. It's good, but I can tell." He used a laser light to point to a spot. "The pixel is too smudgy. I'm not sure if they don't care, didn't pay attention or..."

"McMand has everyone on payroll."

"Right. Or that."

I went back to the case and returned with the papers. I flipped through until I found the list of what was found with the body. "There's no mention of a wallet. The officer at the scene claimed to recognize him from his celebrity status. He said there were papers in the car, but no wallet. I honestly don't remember this."

"When did he learn you knew the truth?" Parker asked.

I flopped myself into a chair, pinching the bridge of my nose. After dropping my hand, I looked up at Parker. "I want to go find Kevin."

"I want all the details, babe. Every little thing will help."

"And I'll tell you, but I'm only going to say this once. He's going to want to know everything, too."

"All right. Let's go find him. You coming, Donny?"

"You need me? I have a date."

Parker rolled his eyes. "By all means, keep your date. Keep Ginger handy in case I do need you."

"I don't like to take her around other women. She gets jealous."

"Freak. Don't make me ask you twice. Take a phone."

"Sheesh. Don't get testy with me. You know I'll have her. You holler, I'll jump."

"Sorry. Thank you. Gimme a twenty on Kevin before you go."

Parker and I went downstairs to the hotel pool. Kevin's phone placed him at the bar; we found him instantly. A girl in a skimpy bikini was positioned between his legs with her arms around his neck. He had three empty drinks in front of him and a full one in his hand. I stood in front of him with my arms crossed.

"Beat it," was all he said before giving the woman a kiss.

"We need to talk."

"Why? I'm free now, so you've run out of people to fuck?"

Parker took a step closer, but I grasped his arm. "Get rid of your friend, Kev. You're listening to what I have to say."

The woman snuggled into Kevin. She seemed more interested in him now, probably thinking she was in the midst of a domestic squabble. I reached into Parker's back pocket and pulled out his wallet. He didn't protest. After taking in its contents, I was wide-eyed. He shrugged.

I pulled out a bill and offered it to the woman.

"Is this for real?"

"Yes," I said.

"Never seen a thousand dollar bill before."

I offered her another one. "Beat it."

The woman walked away without turning back.

"Plenty more where that came from," Kevin said as he stood.

"You can get all the pussy you want after we talk."

"I want my own room," he said to Parker.

"Fine. I'll set you up after you listen to your sister. Come back to the room. Give her ten minutes."

"Whatever." Kevin walked ahead of us, heading back to our suite.

Kevin stood quietly as Parker showed him the pictures and the police report. He refused to sit. When Parker was done, Kevin said, "So. What does that have to do with her screwing half of LA?"

Parker grabbed Kevin by the shirt and slammed him against the wall. "You'd best curb that attitude. She only did what she did, trying to help you." He'd pulled Kevin forward and sent him back into the wall again at the last words.

"Fuck you. Just 'cause you're screwing her too doesn't mean I have to listen to this."

Parker punched him so hard in the chin, Kevin fell to the ground.

"Parker stop!" I shouted.

Kevin spit out blood and sat back against the wall. "Lucky punch, asshole. I'm drunk."

"You'll shut up and listen."

"I no longer work for you. I don't have to listen to anything."

"Fine. I accept your resignation, but sit here and listen to your sister."

I knelt in front of Kevin. "I'm sorry. I didn't want this."

"What do you want, Hailey? Dammit...Did I go to jail for nothing? Were you about to screw this Michael anyway?"

"No. You know that. You're upset and I'll let that slide. You know I feel like shit for what happened to you. You know I was desperate to do anything to get you free, but it wasn't like it looked. Jim and I saw a lot of each other. He was someone I thought was helping me. It's not like it was the once for a payoff." I lowered my head to my chest. "Not that I wouldn't have done it if given the chance."

"What?" Kevin sent his fists into the carpet. "Dammit, Hailey. I'm a big boy. I got myself into that mess. It wasn't your job to get me out."

"Yes, it was. You were only there because of me. Parker asked me when I knew McMand was guilty. It was from day one." I glanced up at Parker. "I'm sorry, but I knew right away. I didn't want to be crooked, but I wanted Kevin free. I was going to do whatever it took. I was going to give up my practice when McMand's case was over and Kev was released. I couldn't live with myself after doing it, but at least Kev wouldn't be behind bars." I spoke through tears. The last words were barely audible. Ashamed, I tried to stand to get away from Kevin, but he held me back. He brought me to his lap with a tight hug.

"I'm so sorry," he said as he buried his face in my neck. "I didn't mean it. I'm just so pissed at what you did for me. I look after you, not the other way around."

"Well, it was my turn."

I searched for Parker, but he had left the room. I guess it was to give us privacy. Hoped that was the reason anyway. If he looked at me differently now for what I'd done, it would eat me up.
Chapter Nineteen

Twenty minutes later, Kevin and I were still sitting together on the floor when the doorbell rang. Parker was in sight again and on his way to answer it.

"Sorry for the interruption. I ordered food."

"No interruption," I said. "That was a great call." I stood then offered my hand to Kevin.

Once the bellhop was gone, Kevin walked over to Parker. "I'm sorry." Parker extended his hand but Kevin pulled him into a bear hug. "I'm really sorry. Can I un-quit?"

Parker laughed. "I don't accept resignations. I have you killed."

"Damn near. Nice left, by the way."

"You could take me sober."

"Can we stop the manly attempt at apologies now? I'd like to continue," I said. "Grab some food first then I'll finish the story."

I sat on the loveseat while the guys sat on the couch across from me. "I'm not proud of what I did, but it's over. I can't say I would do anything differently if I had it to do again. This is a dead subject, Kevin. What's done is done. All we can do is go forward from here. Okay?"

"No argument from me. Let's move on. I'd rather not be reminded of what an ungrateful asshole I am."

"It's done." Those would be my last words on the subject. "I'll start from the beginning."

First cup of coffee in hand that morning, I was busy pouring over my brother's files when my secretary buzzed me. "There is a Brian McMand here to see you."

Flipping through my appointment book I said, "I don't see an appointment. Wait. The Brian McMand?"

"Yes. That's him. He doesn't have an appointment. Claims it's urgent."

"Elsie, I really don't—"

The office door opened. "I'm sorry to intrude, but I really need to speak with you." Elsie was tugging at the man's arm, begging him to leave.

"It's okay, Elsie. I'll talk to him."

She nodded and closed the door behind him. The man walked over to my desk. "I'm very sorry for the intrusion, but I'm in need of representation and I want you."

"I'm aware of who you are Mr. McMand. I'm sure you have a lawyer to do your every bidding."

"I am currently in between lawyers. The issues are not related to why I need you. You come very highly recommended."

I sighed heavily and took out a notebook. "What are your charges?"

"I killed a man."

The pen slipped from my hand. "I'm not a criminal lawyer, Mr. McMand. I won't take on a murder suspect. Especially when you just admitted your guilt."

"It was an accident." He placed a copy of the police report in front of me. "It happened early this morning. I came as soon as I knew you'd be open."

After scanning the report, my eyes met his. "This appears as if it were an accident."

"I assure you, it was. A very unfortunate one. I'm paying a pretty penny to keep this under wraps right now. The person injured—"

I interrupted him. "Killed."

"I stand corrected. Killed. He's very high profile. I'm afraid once more information is discovered, it will be harder to control. I bought a little time but I need you to bury some information."

"I'm intrigued as to why you'd think I would want to take this on. You don't need me for this."

"Nonetheless, I want you and I do believe you want me."

I scooted my chair back. "Is that a fact?"

"I'm offering you the kind of money you'll need to help you with your brother's case."

"What do you know about my brother's case?"

"I have some ties within the legal system myself, Ms. Mitchell. You scratch my back, I'll scratch yours."

"I don't know where you get your information, but I have never represented a client I knew to be guilty."

He opened a manila envelope he'd carried in with him and dropped a photo onto my desk. "This would indicate otherwise."

I picked up the picture of me and Jim and tore it in two, refusing to give him the satisfaction of any kind of reaction. "We collaborated on a case and went out a few times. This proves nothing."

"In the right hands, with the right caption, it could be whatever I want it to be."

"Why do you want to screw with me? Fuck up someone else's life. There are plenty of crooked lawyers to go around."

"I feel you would be the most motivated." He now held up a picture of my brother.

"This accident happened this morning, yet you have all this information on me. Why?"

"You never know when you'll need someone with the proper motivation."

"You mean someone you can blackmail."

"Call it whatever you like."

"So you have so much money that this is how you choose to spend your days? Looking for who you can blackmail next?"

"Don't be absurd. I pay people for this."

He had me. I could give a crap about my naked ass in the news for a few days, but if he could help me get Kevin free..."I help you, you help me get my brother out of jail?"

"You help me and he'll go unharmed. That's the best deal I'll offer you."

"So wait a second...now you're threatening his life?"

"If you have any thoughts about double crossing me, well...yes."

"You bastard."

"A bastard that now has a beautiful young lawyer on retainer. I'll expect you at my house in an hour."

Kevin was standing at the penthouse window. He was obviously being eaten alive by what I told him. He spun around, face burning red.

"He actually threatened me?"

"Whether or not he could pull that off wasn't something I was willing to risk, Kev. I did what I had to do. When it was over, I expected to get you free and move on with my life. I'd rather have you out than have a law practice."

Parker spoke up. "Men like McMand don't make deals or follow through with promises. I'll have Donny investigate what happened with his last lawyer. Maybe he took off after finding something out."

"Or he's been killed as well."

"Could be, but I'd think that would draw attention to McMand if two of his lawyers met shady deaths." He picked up his cell phone, but I stopped him.

"Let him have his date. This doesn't have to be done now."

He pursed his lips then put the phone back down. "Okay. I suppose one night isn't going to break this."

The phone Kevin had rang. "This is your old phone, Peters. You answer it. You're all here. No one would be trying to get ahold of me."

Parker placed it on the table in the middle of everyone. The screen said caller ID blocked. He hit speakerphone. "Peters."

A woman's voice softly said, "Mr. Peters?"

"Dawn?" He looked up at me in surprise.

"Yes. I'm sorry to bother you. Is Kevin with you?"

"One second." He hit the mute button. "I'll be dipped in shit. What do we have here?"

"I don't have a clue," Kevin said. "Do we know she's a part of anything?"

"She sure disappeared in a hurry for her not to know anything."

Kevin grabbed at the phone. "Let me talk to her."

"I'm leaving you on speaker."

"That's fine." Kevin released the hold. "Hey, sweet thing. Great to hear from you. What can I do you for?"

"Oh, my God. You're really alive?" Dawn was very audibly crying into the phone now.

"I was about to say the same about you. We tried to find you. What do you know, Dawn?"

"Can we talk face to face?"

"That depends. Where are you?"

"I didn't know what to do. I'm in Boulder City at a cousin's."

I gasped and covered my mouth. My eyes were wide with fear. Dropping my hand I mouthed, "By Mom and Dad?"

"Colorado?" Kevin asked.

"No, Nevada."

Kevin snapped his fingers at me, making the motion of wanting a pen and paper. I hopped up and found it for him. He put the phone on mute again and asked Parker, "Where is that?"

"No clue. Gimme your phone," he said to me. Parker quickly looked up Boulder City on Yahoo! Maps.

Kevin put the speaker on again. "Give me an address. I'll come to you."

"You promise to come alone?"

Parker shook his head no.

Kevin answered, "Yes. I'll come alone."

"How long will you be?"

Kevin glanced back up at Parker. He mouthed, "Half an hour."

"Gimme half an hour."

"You in Vegas?" she asked.

Again, Parker shook his head.

"No, but lucky you, I'm close."

"Will you take me away? I don't want to stay here. I'm smashing this phone after we hang up. I'll give you an address to a bar. Get me there."

"All right." She gave him the address and hung up after Kevin said, "On my way."

"You're not going there alone, Kev," I said firmly. "You have no idea what that bitch is up to."

"I wasn't born yesterday. You got a plan, boss?"

Parker turned to me. "You're not going to like it."

"What? You want to drug her? I don't care. Give the bitch a taste of what she gave me. Get her and get some answers."

"You'll let us go alone?"

I wanted to fight, but I was tired of fighting about this. There was no point. There wasn't much I could do to help them carry a drugged woman into a car. "Just go. Be careful. You don't know that she isn't being watched."

"She sounded scared, sis. I'm not hauling there for a piece of ass. I think she knows something."

"And she's just willing to share that info? You're drunker than you look. Do what you have to do. Be careful and keep me posted."

Parker grabbed a small container of pills from Donny's computer bag. He returned to Hailey and held her shoulders. "I'll call you in an hour and a half tops. Give us time to get her in and get her set up somewhere."

"Wait a second." I ran to our room and came back out with a hotel robe. "Bring her back here. Strip her first to make sure she's not wearing a wire."

"You sure?" Parker asked.

"Kev already saw her naked. You can turn around, though."

He laughed. "I meant about bringing her here."

"I'd rather be together in this. I'm not thrilled you want to leave me behind again, but I'm tired of fighting with you."

"You want me to get Donny back here?"

"I'll be fine. Do me a favor and watch yourselves."

He kissed me. "Always."

I called Parker when I knew they'd be in the car and on their way.

"What's up, babe?"

"Put me on speakerphone."

"Okay, you're on. What gives?"

"Just because I agreed to stay back, doesn't mean I don't want to be a part of this. We were really on a roll before she interrupted us."

"I guess we were. Fire away. You have our attention."

"I need to talk through finding that briefcase."

"Okay. Whatcha got?"

I hated to bring it up again, but I needed to talk through this. "I told you I'd seen the pictures before."

"Right. You said you tore them up. So, he had copies made of those. What about the crime scene photos?" Parker asked.

"What about them?"

"You said you didn't remember them. You had to have seen them. Do you not remember that shot or did you not notice the wallet and the tampering before?"

"What about a wallet?" Kevin asked.

Parker explained it to him. "Sorry, I forgot you weren't there for that. I'll fill you in later. Go on, babe. Talk through it."

"After meeting him at his house, I was really sick over it, but it was too late. I was in too deep immediately."

McMand sat behind his antique oak desk. He held up a cigar as if asking me if it was okay.

"It's your office."

After lighting it, he hit an intercom. "Send Alexis in."

The door opened up immediately. I recognized his daughter from the tabloids. I stood and offered Alexis my hand, but it was declined. Alexis breezed past me and sat at the couch against the wall. She wore large, dark sunglasses, which I thought was odd for inside.

"Remove those ridiculous things in my house," her father demanded. Alexis whipped them off her face and threw them toward his desk.

"You'll have to excuse my daughter's temper."

"Don't apologize for me, Daddy."

"Then do it on your own."

She crossed her arms and faced the door, refusing to face him even remotely.

"Alexis!" Her father shouted.

"Soooorrrryyyy," she said, sneering at me.

Now that she was facing me, I could see a small row of stitches by her right eye. Underneath it was heavy with makeup, but I could still see bruising.

"You the new lawyer?" Alexis asked.

"As a matter of fact, I am."

"Peachy. I met her. Can I go now?"

"Tell her about Evan Miyahira," McMand demanded.

"The truth or what you want me to tell her?"

"Enough!" he boomed again. "Tell her."

Alexis stood. "He didn't hit me, Daddy! I was drunk and tripped."

I stood. "Wait a minute. You were dating Evan Miyahira?"

"Was. Daddy took care of that now, didn't he?"

"Go to your room."

"I'm twenty-two years old! You can't tell me—"

"Go to your room!" he shouted again. Alexis stomped off, slamming the door as she left.

I suddenly felt faint and quickly sat back down before it showed. I squared myself off. "This was no accident. You hit him because you thought he hit your daughter?"

"I was merely going to talk to the man. It got...out of control."

"The fact that he dated your daughter never made the papers. Not that I paid much attention to tabloids, but you think I would have heard about it."

"He kept it quiet, as did we. That's a nearly impossible task, but between his money and mine, we managed it. They always jetted off together. They weren't stupid enough to hang out in local nightclubs. He was after my estate and going through her to get it."

"Oh, come on. So you killed him?"

"I told you. It got out of hand. You'll have to pretend to understand and believe me, or you'll never convince a jury."

"I don't believe you."

"That's neither here nor there now, is it?"

I swallowed hard. He was right; I had no choice. "I need to speak to the officer on scene immediately. I also need a list of witnesses that were with you before the accident. I need the tests that prove you weren't drunk and he was."

"You can go to the station right now. The officer is waiting for you. The rest...can be produced soon enough."

"I'll need any crime scene photos, as well. I assume some were taken?"

He grinned. That made me uneasy. "You'll get them."

Having collected myself, I stood. "Then we're done here. My only advice right now...keep your daughter out of sight. She is only going to mean trouble for you."

"It's done."

Kevin spoke up after my story. "So the daughter is blaming him, too."

"She's no idiot. I didn't see her after that day. He sent her to their place in Italy. No doubt so she could heal up out of the limelight with everything that was going on. I don't know what transpired between her and Evan, but she seemed plenty hot under the collar at her father. He would have been better off finding a way to keep it from her."

"That's how men like that work, babe. He thinks instilling fear is what will keep her in line. He probably has someone lined up for her to marry and wanted this guy out of the picture. I don't know why he risked doing it himself."

"He kept saying things went out of control. Maybe he didn't plan on killing him and rage took over and he just did it."

"Babe...we're two blocks away. Can we give you a call back?"

"Call when you're on your way back."

"Will do."

Twenty minutes later, my phone rang. I answered with, "Already?"

Parker spoke first. "She was where she said she'd be and alone."

Kevin took over. "I greeted her with a big kiss and bought a couple drinks. She was acting nervous, kept watching over her shoulder, but I believe she was alone."

"She have a wire on?"

"I'm undressing her now. So far there's nothing. Yowza."

"Stop eyeing up her naked breasts, Kevin."

"Hey...you're the one that told me to get her naked."

"Parker..."

"I'm driving. They're in the back."

"That's not what I was worried about. Put a leash on your new pet, would you?"

"The robe is on, Mom," Kevin hollered.

"Did she have a purse?"

"Nope. No phone, either. She's clean. We're on our way back. We'll dump the clothes at the next dumpster. Any ideas how to not be conspicuous, walking a passed out woman into our room?"

"Text after you park. I'll meet you in a robe with a drink. I'll do a good enough drunk act. No one will doubt she's passed out drunk."

"Good enough for me. I'll text you in a bit, babe. Get ready."

I was already in the lobby, waiting for the text. When they exited the elevator from the parking garage, I let out a squeal. "You found her!" I let out a loud laugh. "Told you to lay off the daiquiris, Elizabeth." I added a, "Whoops," after pretending to trip.

A security guard was walking toward us. Parker scooped me up in his arms. "We're getting them back to the room. Sorry for the show."

The guard tipped his hat at them and returned to the floor. Once they were in the elevator, Parker put me back down. "Thanks."

"I can do 'drunken ho' better than I care to admit."

He gave me a kiss. "I'm a lucky guy."

I glanced up at my brother, who had his gaze fixed on Dawn's face. "You missed her, didn't you?"

His eyes shot to mine, suddenly filled with embarrassment. He shifted Dawn's body, pulling her tighter to his chest. "Mind blowing sex. I'm saying no more."

Turning to Parker I said, "I'd say 'ick', but in Minnesota they say 'ish.'"

Parker laughed as he held my arm, walking me off the elevator.

As Kevin went to place Dawn on the couch, Donny came out of his room. "Where were you guys? Whoa. How did we get Dawn?"

"Long story."

"You use the stuff in my bag on her?"

Parker nodded.

Donny dropped into a chair. "How much did you use?"

"Enough."

"Will she be out till morning?" I asked.

"Probably," Donny answered.

"I'll stay up and keep an eye on her out here," Kevin said. "You two go to bed. You too, Donny. I got this."

Donny yawned and stretched. "Don't need to tell me twice. I'm beat. Not that any of you asked me how my date went."

I walked over and gave him a hug. "I'll want details tomorrow."

He kissed my cheek. "See you in the morning. I imagine this is a good story, too."

I kissed my brother goodnight, then took Parker's hand and led him toward our bedroom. Stopping at the door I said, "I'll be right in. I forgot to tell Kev something." Getting only as far as the corner at the hall, I stopped in my tracks and backed up when Dawn sat up. Peeking around the corner, I could hear my brother speaking softly.

"You play passed out pretty well, baby."

"Thanks for trusting me."

"My sister will have my ass if she finds out."

"I needed to see you. I promise I'll tell you everything I know, but I need time with you first. I've missed you more than I imagined I could."

"You know...I'm not so hard up coming from jail that I'll buy any bullshit to get laid."

"I know." She stood and pulled his shirt up, helping him remove it. "But can we anyway? You can kill me if I try any funny business." Her robe fell to the ground; I hurried back to the room. There was no way I would interrupt them, or tell Parker. I had to learn to trust Kevin. Whatever this was. Dammitall.
Chapter Twenty

I woke up early, not that I'd slept much anyway. I was too worried about Kevin. Slipping out of bed without disturbing Parker, I pulled on a long T-shirt. I found Kevin and Dawn asleep on the couch. Dawn was lying against the back of the couch with half of her body on his chest. I kicked at Kevin's foot. He jumped then put his finger to his lips.

He whispered. "I wanted to be sure I was right on her, so to speak, when she came to."

"I know. I saw you last night." His eyes went wide. "Not that much of you. Get up."

Slipping away with only a slight moan from her, Kevin stood.

"Kitchen," was all I said. Once we were in, I closed the swinging door and punched Kevin hard in the arm.

He laughed. "What?"

"What? You're jeopardizing everything for a lousy piece of ass."

"I beg your pardon. Dawn is a great piece of ass."

I went to hit him again, but he caught my hand. "Don't. You know I barely feel that. You'll only hurt yourself."

"What are you doing, Kev?"

"She isn't stupid. She knew what I'd pull. I didn't even try. I told her what you guys wanted and she agreed to play along."

"Why would she do that?"

"Because she's afraid." Kevin and I turned at the sound of Dawn's voice.

Kevin walked over, wrapping an arm around her. "Don't mind her. Hailey's bark is worse than her bite."

"We'll see about that," I said. "You want to tell us the truth? Why you split and disappeared?"

"Can we do it over coffee?"

"Sure can. Donny's up," Donny said as he wandered through the swinging door.

"Why did I even bother to whisper?" I said.

"Get out of the kitchen," Donny said. "I'll make the coffee. Good morning, Dawn."

"Good morning, Donny. Had a date last night, huh?"

"Sure did." Everyone turned at the new voice that entered the kitchen.

"What is this place? Grand central station?" I screamed. "Good morning, Deborah," I said before walking out the door and into Parker.

"You're sure a noisy bunch so early this morning."

"It's a regular party in there."

Parker peeked in then backed out. "Who's the blonde?"

"Sales girl."

"Donny's date?"

"Yeah. Must have been in his room when we came home. Little shit kept it hush-hush."

"He's never been a kiss and tell kinda guy," Parker said with a smirk.

I walked toward the bedroom. "I need to go for a run."

"You haven't limped in days, but is your knee up to it?"

"It's fine."

"Okay. I'll go with you."

"You run?"

"Not lately, but used to. I can hold my own for a few miles. Let's go." After a quick change, we were out the door without a word to anyone else. The clothes and shoes we'd picked up in the lobby weren't ideal for running, but they'd do.

It was a little challenging running down the sidewalks. The streets were still crawling with couples dressed in tuxedos and evening gowns, panhandlers, and people handing out cards with naked women on them. I took it easy, both for myself and for Parker. It had been too long since I'd run; I wished I'd spent more time stretching. We jogged as far as Freemont Street before we realized how far we'd gone.

"Kudos for not hurting yourself, babe."

I laughed. "Suck it, Spiderman."

It wasn't even eight, but the morning was getting hot already. We cooled off in the older section of Vegas, under the shade of the music screens that cover the ceiling of the open-air pedestrian mall at Freemont Street. Parker commented on enjoying the video shows here.

"The best one I've seen is the Queen set."

"Freddie Mercury fan here. I'd love to see that."

"Maybe we can get a schedule and catch it."

"I don't know, Parker. I'm thinking our little vacation here is nearing its end."

"Room getting a little crowded for you?"

"You could say that. Honestly, this is the total opposite of what I would have expected."

"You can say it's by far out of the ordinary. This isn't usually how things are done. I trust Kevin, though. He wouldn't put you in danger."

"Did you know she wasn't drugged?"

He laughed. "No. That sneaky bastard. I waited in the car. He promised he'd go alone, remember? I would have only scared her."

"You bring any money?"

"No. I didn't even grab my phone. Why?"

"I don't want to run back. I'm honestly done for. That had to be over five miles."

"We can catch a cab. He'll wait while I run for cash."

When we arrived back at the hotel, Parker went to the front desk while I waited with the cab. They gave him some cash and added it to the room charge. Again, there were several trays from room service waiting for us when we entered the suite.

"I need a shower first," I said.

"That makes two of us. Want company?"

"You need to ask?" I said with a grin.

Not in any particular hurry to join everyone, we took our time. To date, the shower here was my all-time favorite. I didn't think I'd ever be able to go back to a regular sized shower with a single shower head. In my opinion, it was designed to have sex in. Can't let that go to waste.

Two cups of coffee awaited us in the room on a serving tray with a single rose. I smiled. Donny. He was far from being Parker's butler, but he sure liked to take care of him. And now, me. I'd have to think of something nice to do for him in return. I giggled, knowing Deborah had probably given him everything he really wanted.

After a quick change, we went out to join everyone. We loaded up a couple of plates then joined them all on the balcony.

"How was your run?" Donny asked.

"We took a cab back," Parker admitted as he sat down. "Kinda embarrassing, actually."

"You're outta shape, old man."

"Where's your date?"

"Had to get to work. Sorry, Hales. I should have warned you. She wanted to meet Maryann last night. No one was here when I got back."

"I ran to the lobby to help them up with Dawn. We thought she was passed out. I went to help with convincing security in case there was any trouble. Sorry. I didn't want to disturb you on your date."

"Text me any time. If I'm busy, I'll ignore your ass."

"Fair enough."

Parker nodded his head toward Dawn, acknowledging her. She was on Kevin's lap. "Do I need to worry about you?"

"No. I'm not any kind of mole and I had nothing to do with the plane blowing up. You have my word. I was going to explain everything to Donny and Kevin, but I wanted to wait for you. I would never be a part of something that hurt you guys. You are two of the sweetest men I know." Kevin cleared his throat. "Three of the sweetest men I know."

"Then what gives?"

"I honestly did leave, feeling like I'd screwed up."

"Sleeping with me?" Kevin asked.

"No offense, but yes. That was not like me to do that and was the most unprofessional I've ever behaved. It was too hard to face you, Mr. Peters."

"I've told you to call me Parker for two years, Dawn. And I told you that was okay."

"It still felt wrong."

"I get all that, but can we get to how you're back with us?" I asked.

"Sorry. I know this sounds like a crock, but it's the God's honest truth. The pilot called me, asking if I knew something and if that's why I'd left. I was confused. He insisted I knew something he didn't and was pissed. The line went dead so I drove to the airport to talk to him. I saw the fire department and all the police cars and I panicked. I left home with nothing and have been hiding ever since. I got brave enough to call you when the news report said they only found one body on the plane. Heaven help me, but I hoped it was the pilot and not either one of you."

"Did he tell you anything else?" Parker said.

"That's all he said. I promise. He was grunting as he talked...he was cutting in and out."

Donny spoke up. "He was setting it up. Bet his phone signal is was set it off early. Dumb sonofabitch."

"Yeah, but lucky us," Parker said. "We haven't even been monitoring the reports on that, have we?" he asked Donny.

"Your name was never mentioned in association with the plane. I have it set up with a dummy account. Last I checked, there was no notification from anyone regarding it. Strikes me as odd. Maybe they are waiting to see who steps forward."

"Wouldn't insurance contact you?" I asked.

"Not unless I make a claim," Parker said. "That's not going to happen until this all gets settled." He turned to Dawn. "So why did you contact me?"

"I know what you guys do. I want your help."

"You want me to relocate you?"

"Yes. I don't know if I would be a suspect now with whoever is behind this or not, but I'm not willing to take that chance. I have no information to offer anyone. It's not like I spied on you. You spoke freely in front of me and I appreciated it. You guys were the best."

"So stay on. I'll need another plane. You'll be protected with us."

"But what about..." her voice trailed off as her eyes went to Kevin.

"I'll back off," Kevin said. "You need Parker and your job."

"But I don't want you to," she said, resting her head on his shoulder. Kevin wrapped an arm around her and looked up at me.

"Don't look at me."

"You hate me," Dawn said.

"Hated that you drugged my ass. As a person, you're okay. You two do what you want." I turned to Donny. "Are we adopting Deborah?"

He laughed. "No. She was fun, but a little young. I don't date girls that say 'O-M-G'."

"All right." Parker slapped his hand on his legs and stood. "Now that playing house is settled, we need to get down to business."

"Where do we start?" I asked. "That briefcase didn't get us anywhere, really. We know there was a discrepancy in the police photos, but I don't know that that's enough to take McMand to court. If we have to come back in the open with this, we set ourselves up. No cops or judges are going to admit to being bought. They could easily turn it on us and call us liars. Parker, your whole past could be brought up. They could say it's a personal vendetta for you against him. The fact that we found each other and the history we now share with him...well, it's not going to be an easy sell."

"We need to know what happened to that wallet."

As Parker said wallet, a light flashed in front of me. I tried blinking it away. An image of McMand's daughter was now in my mind. In another blink, I saw a vision of me holding a wallet in my hand.

"Babe?"

"Huh?" I shook my head, trying to clear my mind and figure out what happened.

"You were a hundred miles away."

"I had images of that wallet and Alexis."

He rushed over. "What was it? You remember something else?"

"I don't know." Again an imaged flashed in front of me. It was the locker again. Parker had taken me by the arm, sitting me down.

"You're scaring me. What gives?" I put my head to my knees, fighting the urge to throw up. The images were making me dizzy. "You okay, babe?"

I held my arm up, silently begging for a minute to gather myself.

Kevin kneeled at my side. "What is it, Comet?"

Speaking into my legs, I said, "I don't know. It's like I'm getting flashes of memories. I honestly didn't think there was anything I was holding on to about this case." I sat up. "I don't understand."

Dawn now joined Kevin's side. "It's not uncommon for someone that has been through a trauma like you have to block out unpleasant memories of it. Kevin told me about your accident. Do you remember any of the details?"

"I only remember the woman and the gun and driving into the ditch."

"She doesn't have any memories of what happened before that, though," Parker said. "A spurt came back to her and we found some evidence in a locker. Sorry, Dawn, but there is a lot of info that we'd need to tell you to bring you up to speed. I'm not sure it's in your best interest or ours to give it all to you."

"I understand. I appreciate the help you're giving me. I don't want to overstep my boundaries. You know I have a nursing degree. I'm trying to put in my two cents. She was obviously scared when the accident happened. It makes sense she was scared before it, too. Our bodies, especially our brains, have a way of trying to protect us. She's blocked something out, and doesn't even know it."

"What now?" I asked. "You hypnotize me or something?"

"I don't know how to do that."

"It'll come to you, babe. We don't have to hustle out of here right away. Why don't you check in with your parents? I bet they'd love to hear from you."

"That sounds great actually. Donny? Can you set up the screen for me?"

"Sure."

"You want to get on with me, Kev?"

"You check in. I want to hit the pool with Dawn. Can she borrow a suit?"

"Buy her one downstairs," Parker said. "Charge it to the room."

"I love this guy," he said as he pulled Dawn along.

Donny set up the call once they were out the door; he and Parker went to the kitchen to give me privacy.

"Hailey! It's so good to see your face. How are you, dear?" my mother said, choking back tears of joy.

"We're all fine, Mom. Hi, Daddy."

"Hi, sweetheart. Where's Kevin?"

"He went to the pool. I guess he kinda has a girlfriend now."

"That stewardess person?" my mom asked. "He couldn't stop talking about her when he was here with us."

"Really?" I was surprised. I'd taken Dawn for more of a passing fling. I'd have to make a point to be nicer to her if Kevin liked her that much. "Well, yeah, she's back in the picture."

"Are you going to tell us what's going on?"

"It's messed up right now. So much doesn't make sense. We're safe where we are, but we need to sort through some details so we can make this stop."

"Can I help?"

"No, Daddy. Apparently my pea-brain is blocking some of my memories."

"What do you mean?"

"After I ran, I never thought about McMand except that I wanted to stay hidden from him. I watched him get cleared of charges and never gave the case another second of my time."

"What's changed?"

"I remembered a locker. I'd stored a briefcase in it, but it wasn't anything earth shattering. Not enough to move on, anyway."

"A locker?"

"Yes. At Union Station. In three-oh-three."

"Makes sense. It's almost like you were afraid you'd forget, baby girl, so you put it in your birthday."

"Yes. I didn't think the flash of a locker number could be anything, but Kevin was certain it was something because it was our birthdays."

My father shook his head. "Your birthday, dear."

"Dad...I know you're not senile. I know we couldn't be more opposite but, hello...we're twins."

"Sweetheart...you came first," my father said.

"I know. By fifteen minutes."

"On the third, ten minutes before midnight. We always celebrated your birthdays together, but Kevin's birthday is actually the fourth."

"What? Did we know this?" My brain was as twisted as a bowl of spaghetti lately, but I was sure I'd remember something like this.

My father laughed. "I know we told you."

"I remember telling you, dear," my mother said.

"When?"

"When you were done with law school. Didn't we? Heaven knows why we didn't tell you two sooner. When you were kids, we thought Kevin would get horribly upset. You two were always so competitive. We discussed telling you often, we just didn't want to give him something to get upset over. I guess we have only told you."

"So he doesn't know? Isn't it on his birth certificate?"

"No. The nice lady at the hospital fudged it. She didn't see the harm in a few minutes. I'm sorry. I know we had this conversation. Wait. I know. You were over at the house. You brought that wine. The Shiraz with the naughty name."

"Fat Bastard?"

"Yes. That's the one."

"Mom, that wasn't when I graduated; that was only weeks before my accident."

"Was it? It seemed so long ago."

"I was upset about Kevin's case and came to talk to Dad."

"That's right! That's when I told you about it. I wanted to lighten the mood for you. I'm sorry, dear. Is this an issue? We didn't mean any harm."

"No, Mom. It's not—" Again the locker flashed in front of me. 303. I blinked it away.

"Dear? You okay?"

"Uh...I'm fine." Another number flashed. This time it was 304. "Um...sorry. I need to go. I'll call you back soon, okay?"

"Sure, dear. Please do keep us in the loop. I'm not saying we aren't enjoying our little vacation, but I'd like to return to my tulips."

"I'll make sure Parker has someone check on the house. I love you guys."

"We love you, too. Give our love to Kevin."

I turned the system off and screamed for Parker. He and Donny came rushing out.

"What's the matter?" Parker asked.

"We need to go back to Union Station."

"Why?"

"We need to check another locker."

"What's up?"

"I'll explain on the way. Can we go? We can leave Kevin with Dawn."

"And I'm chopped liver?" Donny protested.

"Stay back and watch the cameras for me, buddy. I don't know what's up, but I'm on board." Parker took my arm. "Let's go."

Parker was in a fit of hysterics after I told him about our birthdays.

"It's not that funny," I said, crossing my arms.

"Oh, yes it is. It so totally fits you two. Do you ever look from the outside and see how you two act? I don't know why your parents changed the time on the night of your birth, but I do understand why they didn't tell you two about it later."

"Oh, sure. You and your sister don't fight."

"Not like you two." He placed a hand on my thigh. "Don't get mad. Only when you love somebody that much can you fight the way you do."

"Is that a fact? Well I guess you'll have to remember that when we're going at it, Parker."

"See. That's something else right there."

"What?"

"You stopped calling me Spiderman. I don't know how to feel about that."

I smiled. "Poor baby. You miss your nickname?"

"Anything else sounds funny coming from you. So...you going to tell me why we're going back?"

"After my parents told me about the birthdays, another number flashed in my head."

"Three-oh-four?"

"Yup."

"Anything else?"

"Now that you mention it...Alexis."

"Alexis? Was it from the time you met her with McMand?"

I closed my eyes, trying hard to focus on the image I'd had earlier. I faced Parker. "No."

"Can you see where you were or anything?"

"Nothing. It was just her. She had on a different set of those enormous sunglasses." I closed my eyes again. Again, the wallet flashed in front of me. This time, it was in Alexis's hand. My eyes sprang open. "Oh, my God!"

"What?"

"I think I know what's in that locker."
Chapter Twenty-One

Parker made one stop along the way for hands free adapters for our phones. Once at the station, Parker and I split up. We could talk to each other and Donny continually in a three-way conversation.

"I'm not seeing anyone suspicious on the cameras, boss. I've been watching security since you left. They stick to a routine. So far, no one bothers with the old wing."

"No suits that look like they don't belong?"

"The only one that looks nervous is you. Relax your posture."

"Everything look okay your way, babe?" When I didn't answer, he yelled, "Babe!"

"Shh...I'm fine. Sorry. I ducked into a stand to buy a Coke. I didn't like the look I was getting from a priest."

"A priest?"

"Panhandling for some boys club. Probably a bogus costume."

"Bogus or undercover?"

"He was staring at my chest, Spiderman. I think he was your average creep."

"That's better."

"That he was staring at my chest?"

"No. Spiderman."

"Come on, lover. Get serious."

"I'm right here," Donny said, breaking in. "You two keep your focus. Both of you head to the locker. It's clear."

I arrived first. I was about to jiggle the lock when Donny whispered. "You have a guard at three o'clock. Go to another locker."

I slid over one row and pulled two quarters out of my pocket. I smiled wide at the guard. "Hi, there."

"Hello."

"Could it be any muggier today? I feel bad for you guys wearing those long sleeves."

He took a few paces closer to me. I could hear Donny talking to Parker. "I don't like the looks of this guy. Get in there."

"Don't freak. He's probably just hitting on her," Parker said.

"Oh, it's not so bad. A lot of girls go for a guy in uniform," he said.

I hoped Parker was right; I tried my best to play along and be cool. I threw my head back in a laugh. "My brother's a cop. He says that all the time. He should be here soon."

My earpiece boomed with Donny's voice. "Quit encouraging the guy, Hales. We need him to move on."

The guard rested his shoulder against the lockers. "You coming or going?"

Parker showed up behind the guard. He looked like he was about to put him in a hold. "Speak of the devil," I said as I made it obvious I was looking past him. "You didn't bring the bag?"

"Uh...I accidentally locked it in the car. You have the keys."

"Oh, silly me." I walked past the guard. "Nice meeting you. Have a great day."

"You forgetting something?" he asked.

"Pardon?"

"The locker?"

"No. I was getting one. But apparently my boyfriend's hands are empty."

"I thought he was your brother. What exactly is going on here?" he asked as he glanced back and forth between the two of us. I couldn't help it, I knew I was showing how nervous I was. "I think you two should stay put," the guard said as he put his hand on his walkie.

Donny hollered, "Get on him, Parker!"

Parker stepped forward and landed a solid punch to the guard's chin. He hit his head on the row of lockers and went down.

Again, Donny cursed. "Shit. You're okay. I had the cameras blocked. Get in that locker and get out of there."

"We don't have time to pick it." Parker removed the screwdriver he brought along and popped 304. I moved myself in front of Parker and spotted a brown paper bag. I reached in for it in a hurry. There was a painful pinch at my palm, but I dropped my hand down on the bag without hesitating. I turned and grasped Parker's hand with my free one and we ran.

"Turn left and slow down," Donny yelled. "He's still out and no one has found him yet. There's a guard up ahead. Don't give him a reason to stop you."

Parker scooped me up in his arms, kissing me possessively as we passed the guard. "I missed you so much, babe," he said as we hurried by.

"Take me home," I said, leaning back up for another kiss.

"Well that was a little thick, but you got him to look away from you. Oh shit."

"What?"

"Someone found the guard. Get out of there."

After taking a corner, we ran again and didn't stop until we reached the car. As Parker drove away from the station, I kept an eye out for any sign that we'd been followed. No one was on to us.

"I'm sorry. That was a dumb mistake on my part," I said.

"Don't worry about it, babe. Shit happens. I know it was nerve wracking. We didn't expect any kind of trouble because of last time. He probably thought he was interrupting a drug drop. I'm sure it had nothing to do with whatever is in that bag." I dropped the bag at my feet and winced. Where I'd clutched the bag was covered with blood. "What's that from?" Parker asked.

I turned my hand over. Whatever had caused the pinch had left a huge gash. It was bleeding freely. "I must have scratched it on the locker."

"Shit, babe. Do I need to stop?"

"No! Keep going." I opened the glove box, pulled out some napkins, and held them at the cut. "I'm fine."

Parker grinned. "It's nice to see some things don't change there, Grace."

I couldn't help but laugh. "I was beginning to worry myself."

"You going to keep me in suspense or are you going to open it?"

I made a fist, holding the napkin in place, and opened the bag with my left hand. Reaching in, I pulled out a man's black leather wallet. "Bingo."

"Is it Evan's?"

I opened up the trifold flaps and gave it a quick once over. "It's his. It has his driver's license and some other crap, but the picture is missing."

"That's not good. Why do you think Alexis was in that flash of memory you had? Did she give you the wallet?"

"I don't know." Again, Alexis's face flashed in front of me, followed by an image of the wallet in her hand. "I see her, then I see the wallet in my hand. It's not like I have a video playing in my head and can see her do it."

"It has to be her," Donny's voice interrupted. I'd forgotten he was still there. "I'd put money on she was pissed at Daddy for killing her man. Maybe she gave it to you so you could have evidence against him."

"How would she get it, though?"

"Maybe she was with Evan the night he was killed. She could have picked it up," Donny said.

Parker slapped at the steering wheel. "That's a hell of a good thought. Except it was in the police photos."

"There's nothing stopping him from buying off a cop after the picture was taken and getting it," Hailey said.

"Most likely, that's the case. Same cop could have had the picture photoshopped. If she didn't get it that night, McMand had it and she lifted it from him. In any case, our bet is somehow Alexis had it and got it to you. McMand must have caught wind about you having it. That's when he tried to have you killed."

"Man. You two are—" Another flash hit me. It was Alexis getting on a train.

"What, babe?"

"I was at that station with Alexis. She was getting on a train. It had to be her that gave it to me."

"I'll do what I can to find her. I'll get back to you two." Donny hung up.

"This is freaking me out, Parker."

"What, babe?"

"These flashes. They're driving me crazy. It's like I'm watching a movie and the idiot main character is having flashbacks."

"But that is what you're having. There can't be many traumas worse than someone trying to kill you. You ran for your life. Your mind shut down. We're up and active again and your memories are struggling to get free. I guess it's like a survival skill. You've pushed the memories down, but somewhere deep inside your brain is fighting you."

"It makes sense, but it still sounds like a bad B movie."

He laughed and grasped my left hand. "I had no idea what I was taking on here, but I have to say, there isn't anywhere else I'd want to be right now."

"I'd rather be somewhere else."

"Oh really?" Parker looked wounded.

"Yeah. Back in that shower at the hotel."

"Good answer."

When Parker and I walked into the hotel room, Kevin shot to his feet. "You two are on my list."

"We were okay, Kev. There was a minor glitch, but Parker handled it."

He held his finger up to me. "Don't pull that shit again."

"What? You've taken off twice now without me. It was my turn." I held up my right hand and pointed back. That was a mistake. Blood was running down my arm.

"What happened to your hand?" Kevin took my wrist and turned my hand over. After removing the bloody napkins, he said, "You need stitches."

"I do not. Never mind that. Look. We found the wallet." I held up the bag but he ignored it.

"Dawn? Come here."

Dawn hurried over and examined my hand. "What did you cut it on?"

"The locker. Parker had to pop it open. I didn't even notice until we were in the car."

"Adrenalin is a wonder," Dawn said.

Kevin looked up to Parker. "If she cut it on the locker, she left blood on it. They'll run DNA."

"I didn't think about that," Parker said. "Even if I had noticed, it's not like we could have stayed and cleaned it up. Donny?"

"I can get in and see what they do."

"It doesn't matter if they discover it's me. If we prove McMand was behind Evan's death, I'll have to come clean about being alive anyway to be sure he's prosecuted. All of this will be explained. Worst case, you'll have to pay off the guard for assaulting him. It was a necessary evil."

Parker sighed. "We'll deal with that when we have to." He turned to Donny. "Hey? Isn't she off the records anyway?"

"In theory, yeah. Her history is toast. I forgot about that. More than likely, they'll come up with nothing."

"First things first," Parker said. "Let Dawn clean that up for you." Dawn was still inspecting it; I winced at her touch. "Does she need stitches?"

"It would be best. If she can keep from using it too much, she may be okay, but hand wounds are tricky. The cut is right in the middle. It'll be hard not to bend it there. It's bound to be a bleeder."

"It's okay. Just wrap it up or something," I said.

"I'll go see what the store downstairs has for first aid," Dawn said.

"Catch a cab to a drug store and get what you need," Parker ordered. "See if you can't bribe a manager for stuff to stitch it with. This is Vegas. Shit happens. I'm sure it won't be the first time they've been asked."

"I'll go with her," Kevin said. "I can be very persuasive."

Parker dug out his wallet and gave Kevin some bills. "Do what you have to, just don't get caught."

Kevin and Dawn came back after forty minutes. I was glad to see them. Parker made me sit on the couch with my arm elevated while they were gone.

Dawn sat next to me and opened up a white paper bag. "It's amazing what a few bills with a lot of zeros on them will get you in this town." She pulled out some alcohol swabs. "Give me your hand. It's gonna sting."

"I can handle an alcohol swab. Let me do it." Dawn opened the packaging for me. "I hope you didn't drop big bucks on these."

"No," she said as she reached into the bag again. "I got this, too." Dawn pulled out a hypodermic needle.

"What the hell is that?"

"Stuff to numb you up. I have sutures and an antibiotic shot, too."

"Dammit. I don't need stitches," I insisted.

"Yes, you do," all four of them said.

"Mother freaking hens," I said as I pulled a pillow over my face, holding my hand out for Dawn.

"I'll try to be gentle. I haven't done stitches in a couple of years."

I said a muffled, "Whatever," into the pillow.

"How'd you score all that?" Parker asked Kevin.

"We went to the hospital instead of a drug store. Found an intern that looked a little shy of sleep. I'm sure he had a gambling or drinking problem and was happy to get the cash."

Parker took my good hand in his. "Squeeze away if you need to, babe."

"Suck it."

He laughed then brought my hand to his lips. "Later."

"Hey..." Kevin said.

"Sorry, bro," Parker said with a chuckle.

"What made you go back there, anyway?" Kevin asked. "How did you figure out you put something in another locker? That wallet would have fit in the one I took the case out of."

Parker said, "That's actually a funny story."

I quickly removed the pillow, met Parker's eyes, and shook my head no.

"What?" Kevin asked.

"I got a memory flash of the next locker number, that's all." I needed to distract him. "I also saw Alexis getting on a train. I don't remember, but I'm guessing we met there and she gave it to me."

"The other stuff, too?"

"I don't think so. Maybe I met her with everything I had, thinking I would keep it all together. Something must have happened so I stowed it in a locker."

"Lockers," Parker corrected.

"Maybe I thought it was better to split it up."

"Maybe there's more in another one," Kevin said.

"Not unless you two have a triplet running around that you don't know about," Parker said with a chuckle. I squeezed his hand hard. He yelped.

"What's that?" Kevin asked.

"Nothing," I said. "Spiderman here thinks he's a funny boy today. I don't remember anything else, Kev. We need to get Donny to work, trying to find Alexis. She's my only guess right now as to why I have that wallet."

Donny spoke up. "Maryann is getting a good rub down right now. We'll be with you momentarily."

Once I was patched up, I sat next to Donny. He was putting the back on Maryann. "You give her the new battery?"

He pretended to stroke her. "She's purring a 'thank you' right now."

"Think you can find Alexis?"

"Think? Ha. I'm on it, doll face. You go lay back down."

"It's a flippin' scratch. For crying out loud. You people zip it already."

"Then go catch a show. This could take a while."

Raising an eyebrow, I asked, "What's the matter? You need alone time?"

"As a matter of fact, yes. Parker, get your broad out of my face so I can work."

Parker walked over, reached over the back of the couch, and picked me up. He cradled me in his arms. "Let the man do his thing. Let's go hit the casino floor. Maybe shutting you down for a while will help again."

"You know I don't care about gambling."

"Come on, sis," Kevin said. "We haven't had a decent vacation together since we were fifteen and went to Busch Gardens."

"And you drank too many beer samples and puked behind the coaster." I laughed. Kevin did not look amused. "Okay, we'll go for a few minutes. Promise to text me when you find something, Donny."

"Just beat it."

Parker put me down. "Come on. My treat."

"My whole life is your treat."

He grinned then kissed me gently on the lips. "True. And I enjoy every second of it." He turned to Dawn and Kevin. "Come on. Let's all clear out for a bit and let the geek—I mean, man—work."

As we walked past a roulette table, Parker stopped me. "Come on, babe. Try that luck of yours again."

"I don't even want to waste your money on those odds, Parker. Gambling is plain stupid."

"Come on...for me? Just once?"

I sighed. "Fine. Give me a twenty. If you have something that small."

He slapped a hundred in my hands. "I don't. Go nuts."

I got the attendant's attention and got five twenty dollar chips then placed one on the number three.

Before the round started, Kevin called out, "Hold up. I want twenty on four." He swiped a chip from my hand and placed it next to mine.

Suspicious, I stared at him. "Why?"

"I don't know. Maybe I think your luck will rub my way. Donny said you couldn't lose at the slots."

"So you randomly pick four?"

"What's wrong with four?"

I crossed my arms as Parker nodded to the attendant. "Let it roll."

After what seemed like forever, the ball stopped at four. Again, I punched Kevin in the arm. "Go fuck a blue goat. You do know. Maybe if you'd spoken up, we could have saved having to go back a second time and pummel a guard."

He laughed hard. "A blue goat? That's a new one." He rubbed his arm. "Wait a second. What do I know besides I just scored a couple hundred bucks?"

"That your birthday is the fourth and not the third."

"It's what?"

"Shit. You don't know?"

"Know what? We were born the same day, dumbass."

Feeling bad about how I'd spilled the news, I hurried away. Parker caught up with me at the pool. I was sitting at a table under an umbrella, hugging my knees to my chest again. Parker placed a hand on my shoulder. "Kevin is confused, babe. He didn't know. He's getting his winnings and is right behind me." As they approached, he said, "Dawn and I will go grab some drinks. You two can talk."

"Thanks."

Kevin dropped in a chair next to me as the other two walked away. "What gives, Comet? You seem really torqued about something. You want to tell me what it is you're trying so hard not to say about our birthday?"

"I'm afraid to."

"Why? What does whatever it is matter now?"

"It's a big deal. Dad just told me, but apparently he told me before. I guess along with a lot of other things, it slipped my mind. The news is what made us take off for the station again."

"Would you spill it already, please?"

"I was born on the third, but apparently you weren't born until the fourth."

"Really? Huh. That's kinda funny."

"Kinda funny? Mom and Dad kept this from us our whole lives and all you can say is 'that's kinda funny'?"

Kevin laughed. "Am I older?"

"No. Mom had them fudge things so we were both listed as being born on the third."

Kevin grinned and bent down, placing his forearms on his thighs. "That sounds like Mom. Always wanting to keep a balance in things. You know...I could see if it was because taxes or something, but for the sake of a birthday party? That's plain silly. I don't see why you'd think I'd be so upset."

I leaned forward and held my brother tight. "Mom thought you would be upset, too."

"You were born when you were, sis. Not a whole lot I could do about it. Now...if I were adopted...they'd have some 'splainin' to do."

I held him tighter. "Do you have any idea how much I love you? How I'm the happiest sister in the world to have you for a brother?"

"Hell, Hailey. You're all that got me through those years in prison. You sit here and worry that it's your fault I was there, but all I could concentrate on was getting back to you. All I could think about was who was taking care of you if I wasn't. You're my world. I'm sorry if that sounds sappy, but I do love you more than life."

"I don't deserve you."

"You're right...but you're stuck with me. I don't know what this is with your boyfriend, but I'm happy to be here helping you. Wherever this takes us, I'm happily along for the ride. Even if you are an old fart that has a whole day on me."

I laughed and wiped away at my runny nose. "It's still only fifteen minutes, loser. I should have known you'd find a way to put it in your favor."

"What else would I do with any information?" He pulled me to his chest and rubbed my head with his fist.

Parker and Dawn walked up with drinks. "If we're on to the 'noogie' part of this little discussion, I take it all is well," Parker said as he offered me one.

I broke free and ran my fingers through my hair as I sat up. "He says he doesn't care."

"I didn't think he would. It's lucky for us there was something like that to go by. Lord knows where you would have put the wallet. We never would have found it."

"And I wouldn't have scored big at the wheel," Kevin said, making victory circles with his arms.

"Still didn't help much to find it," I said.

"Yet. We'll figure it out."

Parker's cell phone sounded with a notification that he'd received a text.

The geek takes a bow.

"Come on. Donny must have found her."
Chapter Twenty-Two

As we rode the elevator to the room, Kevin held Dawn tight to his side. "If he found her, we'll be leaving. I want you and Hailey to stay back."

I spun around. "We've covered this enough, Kev. You guys aren't leaving me this time. Alexis is my contact. I'm the one that needs to talk to her. You two can't shut me out on this one."

"I'm afraid she's right, buddy," Parker said.

"Why do I need to stay back?" Dawn asked. "If my job is with you guys, I should be going, too."

Parker turned to Kevin. "She does have a point."

"I knew what you guys did," she said as they stepped off the elevator and walked toward the room. "I never interfered. I stayed on the plane alone or with Donny. I was no Miss Moneypenny, but I was still part of the team."

Donny was at the door. He laughed at Dawn's James Bond reference. "They trying to leave you back?"

"Yes, they are."

His attention went to Parker. "We could use her. I found us another plane."

"Bought or rented?"

"What do you think?" Donny said as he crossed his arms.

"Good. I hate other people's stuff."

"She's five years old. Sorry, I wanted something that was here. Best I could do."

"That's fine. What about a pilot?"

"I did the best background check I could for a pilot on such short notice. The guy is good. He pilots on the fly for rich assholes out of Vegas, but hasn't committed to one employer. He flew as a kid in Civil Air Patrol, has run crop dusters in Kansas unofficially since he was a teen, and dabbles in the speedway."

"Define 'dabbles.'"

"Totals more cars then he makes across the finish line."

Parker laughed. "Sounds like our man. You tell him much?"

"No. I figured we could test the waters with him on this and see how it goes."

"So where is it we're going, anyway? You found her, I take it."

"She's in Austin, Texas, pretty much doing what we are. Staying out in the open, trying to look like she's not hiding."

"What's in Austin?" I asked.

"It's sort of like New Orleans," Donny said. "Basically two sections to town. A lot of bars on Sixth Street and an old shopping district dubbed SoCo. An eclectic mix of posh meets hippie, if you ask me. She could blend in wearing anything from a six hundred dollar cowboy hat to a tie-dyed T-shirt and a pair of jeans."

"What's her tie to the town?"

"McMand has a house out there. He has interest in some record label. A lot of musicians come out of Austin. It's a real breakthrough town for some of the well-known country acts."

"I had no idea. About the artists or his interest in country music."

"He had to want to invest money. He doesn't have to like it."

"I like country music," I admitted.

"I love you anyway," Parker said, pulling me close.

"I was his lawyer. Why didn't I know this?"

"It wasn't like you were on his staff on a regular basis. He brought you on to get him off this case. Maybe this has nothing to do with anything. This is where she happens to be right now. We're fortunate she's not in Greece or something." Parker clapped his hands together, getting everyone's attention. "Pack it up, people. We knew this was a temporary break. Seems we have a new plane to dirty up and call home for a while."

A limo drove us up to the hanger where the plane was. "What do they have for a name?" Parker asked before getting out.

"You're Gavin, sweetcheeks," Donny said as he reached into a briefcase and handed him a passport.

I looked up at Parker. "What?" he asked.

"Guess I still don't think of you guys as so cloak and dagger."

"You are one of us guys now." Donny scanned the back of the limo. "There's one of those in here for all of you, as well, in case we need it."

Parker opened the door. "Should I go with you?" I asked.

"I'll only be a second." He gave me a quick kiss before climbing out.

After the door closed, Donny explained everything about the plane to me. "I took care of everything over the phone and online. He just has to sign. Money has already changed hands."

"I can't even fathom the price of a plane and that something like that is even possible."

"Get used to it, Hales."

"I don't think that's going to happen in this lifetime."

"If you're going to marry the guy, you'll have to."

"You're getting married?" Dawn squealed.

I turned to them. "I fully expect he'll come to his senses before that happens." Before Kevin could drill me, I scooted forward and pressed my hand against the tinted window. I pointed to the open hangar next to the office where Parker walked in. "Is that the plane?"

Donny joined me. "That would be my guess. She's a beauty for an old broad."

"Five years old is not old."

"It is in today's technology."

There was a man sitting on the steps of it, smoking a cigarette. "That must be our pilot."

"Crap."

"What?"

"Parker has no tolerance for a smoker."

"I'll go talk to him." I was out the door before Donny could say anything.

When the man saw me approaching, he flipped his cigarette into a patch of grass and stood. Donny hurried to be a step ahead of me, reaching out his hand.

"You Seth?"

"That would be me. Donny?"

"Yup." The two men shook hands. Seth lifted his sunglasses, placed them on his head, and eyed me up and down.

"And you are?" he asked as he offered me his hand.

Donny answered for me. "Your new boss's fiancée."

He still shook my hand and quirked a grin to Donny. "Lucky boss. I mean no offense."

"None taken. My name is Hailey." I turned to Donny, worried if that was okay.

He laughed. "Yes, yes you are."

"Wait a second," Seth said. "Am I getting hosed here?"

"No. That's her name. Things have been a little hectic lately."

"Hence why you hired me. How long is this gig anyway? I didn't get any specifics."

"A couple of days, but we'll be looking for a more permanent solution to things. If you fit the bill, could be you. For starters, Parker doesn't take to smokers."

"That was my last one."

I laughed. "Seasoned quitter?"

"Hey, nobody likes a quitter." He grinned at me again. I thought he was a little young. And a little too pretty.

"Can I ask how old you are?"

"Twenty-four. Don't let that scare you. I have a lot of time in the air."

"Crop dusting. What's your experience with a jet like this?"

"Haven't crashed one yet." Seth turned to Donny. "Didn't you get my file?"

"I did. The little lady is just cautious." I didn't hear Parker walking up. He offered Seth his hand. "Nice to meet you."

"Pleasure is mine, Mr. Peters."

"If we're going to get along, you call me Parker."

"You shitting me? Sorry. Didn't mean to swear."

Parker laughed. "You don't have to worry with this crowd. Right, babe?"

I smiled up at Parker. "No. I'll apologize in advance. I could make a sailor blush when I get on a roll. I'll go get Kev and Dawn." I walked toward the limo then hailed it over.

After the meet and greet was over, Dawn excused herself to check the supplies. Seth also wanted to do a last round of checks before taking off. "I've already filed a flight plan. We're good to go in twenty, if that's all right, Mr. Peters."

"Sounds good. Thanks. And it's Parker."

"Oh, right. Thanks."

"I think your new pilot is sweet on your girl," Donny said after Seth walked away.

Parker laughed. "I think he's nervous in general. You yell at him for smoking?"

"I didn't yell at him, but yeah. It's taken care of."

"I guess we'll see, won't we?" He took me by the hand. "Why don't you go on board and take a look at our new plane?"

"Our?"

"What's mine is yours."

"Right. Let's see if we get to christen this one before Kevin and Dawn have at it."

He laughed and kissed my hand. "Plenty of time for that. I'm going to walk through things with Seth. Go relax."

"I'm afraid that won't happen for a while yet."

"We're fine on this thing. No one is on to us."

"What about Rich and his men?"

"What about them? I honestly don't think we'll be dealing with them anymore. What made you think of them?"

"You using the name Gavin again."

"It makes it easier on me to remember only one name." He pulled out the passport and showed me. "It's Cook now for a last name. It was Kline or something last time."

"You don't even remember?"

He shrugged. "That's why I have Donny. Go up. I'll be there in a minute."

Twenty-five minutes later, we were taxiing down the runway. Kevin had joined the pilot, thinking it would be a good idea if he learned the ins and outs of the new plane. He didn't have his license yet, but I thought he and Seth were a lot alike. If our dad had regular access to a small plane, Kevin would have done his share of not-quite-on-the-books flights as well.

Donny said he never buckled up during takeoffs and landings. He sat toward the back in a small loveseat, anxious to connect Maryann up to the new fifty inch TV on board.

I've never been a fan of taking off. Feigning being tired, I closed my eyes, resting my head on Parker's shoulder. Dawn was sitting across from us. While she and Parker spoke, I remained quiet.

"I know we haven't had a spare minute," Dawn said, "but I don't know how to thank you for taking me in. You have no reason to trust me."

"I didn't have a reason not to trust you before. I consider myself a pretty good judge of character. If you wanted to pull anything, I've given you plenty of opportunity to do so in the past."

"Hell, Parker. I still don't really know what this all is. You and Donny jet around like playboys for the most part. I tried hard not to eavesdrop when you two were discussing things. It was none of my business."

"And we appreciated that."

"You tried explaining it to me once when we had that Kimberly woman on board; but honestly, I thought you were messing with me."

"Donny does like to add a little flair that way. You should have seen some of the things he did to poor Hailey here." Parker stroked my hair, but I didn't budge.

"This is by far the most excitement I've seen from you two."

"What can I say? Trouble manages to find us."

"I think you and that machine of Donny's have something to do with it. I'm not going to say I don't appreciate what you do; I just don't understand the motivation behind it."

"Why does a man climb a mountain?" Parker said.

"I know. Because it's there. This is different."

"If someone doesn't help these people, who will?"

"She's turned into a little more than that," Dawn said with her voice lowered.

"What can I say? I got lucky."

"I'm not going to look my gift horse in the mouth, either. I want to be in this with you for the long haul. I'm happy to be back. I want to learn what you'll teach me, and I'll do what I can to help. I still am not sure what this is, but I'm a believer."

I must have put on my tired act too well. I drifted off to sleep to the humming of the engine with an old Monkees tune in my head.

When I woke up, not having remembered that I'd fallen asleep in the first place, I was worried for a minute that they had gotten to me again. I found Parker napping right where I left him, under me. The plane hit some turbulence, causing Parker to stir. He kissed my forehead.

"I didn't want to move and wake you. I was sure you were listening to Dawn and me. I asked you something and you didn't answer."

"What did you need?"

"I don't remember now." His chest rose and fell as he gently laughed. He laced our fingers together. "If I need to know, I'll ask again."

I unbuckled myself and crawled onto Parker's lap, sitting sideways. Still a little sleepy, I buried my head in his neck. "I want to call someplace home already. I need to crawl into a huge, comfy bed and sleep for a week."

"Soon, babe." He kissed me again. "Maybe after you talk to Alexis—"

I put my fingers over his lips. "You even say you'll drop me somewhere, I'll hurt you. This is over when it's over. I'm not leaving you to fight my battle."

Kevin walked down the hall toward us. "Sweet ride, my friend. Seth is going to set me up with a crash course."

"That'll be nice to have a spare set of hands for it just in case, but I would like to keep the kid around. What do you get from him for a vibe?"

"He's a great kid. I think he'll work out okay, but look who you're asking."

"What's wrong with who I'm asking?"

He sat down in the chair where Dawn was earlier. "Things have been moving fast. I'm kind of waiting for you to come to your senses about a lot of things."

My head popped up. "Like me?" I gave him a playful smack on the leg.

He laughed as he smacked my hand away. "Not you, you nit. Everything else, I guess."

"I'm more than happy with the way things are working out. Dawn was right. Donny and I have been playing the rich playboy thing with the planes, the safe houses...all of it. We stumbled onto what we called our first job totally by accident. It was more fun than dangerous so we did it again. Donny has a knack for finding things he shouldn't. One thing leads to another...before you know it, you have someone on your plane and you're flying them to Rome with a new name and passport."

"What were you doing before this?" Kevin asked.

"The same thing, minus the rescued individual. Donny has accounts set up all over the place for me. He manages millions in charities. We flew from here to there to make sure things were running smoothly, but it got old."

"Needed some real adventure?" I asked.

"I suppose so. I needed to start feeling like I made a difference or pick up a drug habit."

Hugging him I said, "I'm glad you went the savior route instead of drugs."

"I wouldn't have started with drugs. The analogy was more to make a point."

"I don't know why you felt that way. I'm sure your money helped a lot of people."

"I didn't see it one on one, though. I needed more."

"Where'd Dawn get to?" Kevin asked.

"Back bedroom. She excused herself when your sister fell asleep." Parker checked his watch. "Don't get any ideas. We should be landing soon."

He smirked as he stood. "My sister just wants to be sure to christen the plane first."

"That's right," I said as he walked away.

Parker placed me on the chair. "I'm going to check on Donny. It would be nice to have something to go on before we land."

"I'll come with you."

We joined Donny at the back sofa. He had fallen asleep with Ginger tight to his chest. Parker shook him and he bolted awake.

"Chill, dude. You're fine."

He ran his hands over his face, trying to wake up. "You want coffee?" I offered.

"Dawn's asleep."

"I don't need a servant," I said as I mussed his hair. "I'll figure it out." I turned around and walked into Dawn.

"I was just getting to that. You guys get caught up. I talked to Seth. He said we land in twenty minutes. And for the record, I wasn't asleep. This tub is mine to take care of now. I'm back on duty and was checking things over."

"Thanks, Dawn." Parker took my hand and sat me next to him. "What do you know, Donny? You have a location on her or know if Daddy is going to ruin our fun and show up?"

"I tapped into the security camera at the house. She was at the pool an hour ago."

"You can watch their cameras?" I screeched louder than I'd wanted to.

"Easy there, Hales. It's not like I'm peeping on her in her bedroom. I'm into the outside system mainly to watch who's coming and going. Pool cameras are part of that. So far, no McMand. His plane hasn't left Paris, but that doesn't mean he's with it."

"You think it's okay to go in?"

"I think we should try to catch her someplace else. Too much security at the house. One peep from her and you'll be detained there with his security. I'd sooner take my chances with the local PD."

"She have a routine you can follow?"

"If she kept a smart phone of any sort, I could probably hack it, but I haven't found anything yet." I was about to ask another question, but Donny put his hand up. "Hang on a second." After slipping on a set of earphones, he reached for a pen and pad of paper. He wrote down Dryskill Hotel. 8 p.m. After listening for another few minutes, he slipped the earphones off again. "We got her."

"What was that?" Parker asked.

"A gentleman caller. I didn't get a name, just some mushy talk and nicknames. He mentioned seeing her later at her party."

"No clue who?"

"Want me to dig?"

"I always want you to dig. See what you can find out."

"Man you're bossy, lately."

"Please."

"That's better. Now go away."

Parker grasped my hand and we left him alone. We sat at the table where Kevin joined us. Dawn was over with coffee in moments. After she dropped it off, Kevin pulled her into his lap.

"Don't, Kevin," she said as she stood back up. She looked over to me, then Parker. "We need to set up some professional boundaries here if this is going to work."

"Fair enough, I suppose."

Parker spoke up. "I don't like playing the boss card. I'm leaving that up to you. If you have to watch yourselves, than I suppose I do, too."

"I'm not the one paying for the plane," Kevin said.

"Still...we'll figure it out. Let's get your sister through this thing first then we'll lay down some rules."

Kevin nodded in silent agreement. I stared out the window, wishing for something else to come to me. It was beyond frustrating that I didn't have certain memories. It made it worse that I didn't even realize all this time that they were missing in the first place. I thought I would spend my life running and never have to face this. Things were going good so far; I hoped our luck held. Seth's voice came through a PA system.

"We'll be starting the approach in about fifteen. You want back up here, Kev?"

"How do I answer him?" he asked Dawn.

"Right there," she said, pointing to an intercom on the wall. "Red button is for the pilot."

He pressed it. "Be right up."

After he walked away, Dawn said. "Best remain seated. I know to leave Donny alone, but I'd like to pretend my job as flight attendant still sticks, somewhat. I'll look the other way and let you keep the coffee if you promise to be careful."

"We'll be the good kids in class," Parker said.
Chapter Twenty-Three

While we taxied to a hanger, Donny hailed us back over to the table. "It seems Alexis is running with a colorful bunch."

"Colorful?" Parker asked.

"Drugs. No big time drug dealers are attached to her name that I can see, but I have red flags all over the place."

"And all this under McMand's nose?"

"My guess is she's doing it to his face for payback for Miyahira. Up until him, she was in the limelight with various pseudo celebs. I'm still surprised Miyahira managed to keep their relationship out of the papers. That sure worked in McMand's favor. He's a luckier bastard than he deserves to be."

"So that missing picture is really the key," I said. "If we can find it, we can prove—or at least raise the suspicion—that they were together and that maybe there was more to the accident."

Parker gave my hand a squeeze. "It's all we have to go on. If she gave you the wallet hoping you could help, maybe she has the picture somewhere. So is there a story with this guy she's with now?" Parker asked.

Donny hit a few keys and brought up an image of them. "This was taken in Mexico. Ran in every tabloid. There's a corresponding article that McMand tried to sue them and get them to retract it. He claims she has nothing to do with him, but I have their passports popping up all over the place together for the last six months."

"How is he such bad news and walking around out there free?" I asked.

"You know how it goes. He's only allegedly and suspected of as of yet. Never been actually prosecuted."

"So she's trying to piss off her dad."

"More than likely," Donny said. "That's a mighty dangerous game."

"How bad news is he? We talking bodyguards here?" Parker asked.

"Would it be any fun if there weren't?" Donny grinned.

"Great. More guns," I said with a heavy sigh.

Parker made me face him. "We can figure this out. Get her away from him. Drive her someplace so you two can talk. This doesn't have to be done at the bar. I'd feel better removing her anyway. This is a little more than we usually have to deal with."

"What do you usually have to deal with, Parker?" I looked from him to Donny. "You said it yourself. You're playboys trying to find excitement. I can't see you crashing a bar with drug dealer and bodyguards with guns."

Donny motioned to Parker. Parker finally spoke. "Guns happen. Happened. Once. Okay twice." Donny coughed. "Okay, three times."

"Are you kidding me?"

"Come on, babe. You heard about the firepower the boys used when they rescued me from Rich. They aren't for decoration."

I dropped my elbow on the table and rested my head in my hand. "I wish I wasn't getting this in bits and pieces over days with you treating me like I'm on a need to know basis. Just when I think I know something, you shoot that all to shit. Literally."

Parker scooted closer, wrapping an arm around me. "I'm sorry. I assumed you knew what this was. When bad people are after good people, it's not a tea party. You've been on the other end of these bullets, babe. They all mean business."

"I guess I know. I don't have to like it." I raised my head back up. "Don't forget, I feel responsible for this."

"If it wasn't you, it would be someone else. Nothing you say is going to change what we do."

"So if I asked you to drop this right now, you wouldn't?"

Parker looked over to Kevin. I hadn't realized he was standing behind me. Kevin shook his head. "They're after Mom and Dad, Hailey. We can't stop now."

"I know." I reached for my brother's hand. "You get this beast parked okay?"

"It's no Bugatti, but it'll do."

"You really want to learn to fly it?"

"Hell, yeah."

"You love this, don't you?"

"You have no idea."

I smiled. "Who am I to deny my baby brother toys and excitement? Let's get McMand locked up." I turned to Donny. "I assume you have a car lined up so I can get to this SoCo and get an outfit to blend in with the crowd at the bar?"

Seth had joined them by this point. "I'm also your limo driver, and yes, there's a ride waiting."

"You're going to come in handy, aren't you?"

"Gotta keep my hands busy if you people aren't going to let me smoke." He walked away and unlatched the door.

"I love this boy, already."

"We're lucky he wants to do both. I hope he decides to stick around. I'm tired of looking people up." Donny gave Ginger a kiss. "No offense, baby." He turned back to Hailey. "Get something fancy. This Dryskill Hotel is a pretty upscale place."

It took a little bit of arguing, but I managed to get a small handgun from Parker that attached to my thigh. I wore a midnight blue, low cut evening gown and pinned my hair up quite nicely for having only a dressy, pearl comb from the dress shop and some bobby pins. I'd even found my favorite perfume at one of the little shops. Score.

Parker growled as I stepped out of the limo. "You're gorgeous and you smell amazing. Meet me in the stairwell?"

I grinned then looked over his shoulder to Kevin. "You guys know where you're supposed to be?"

"Yes, Mother. I'm not letting you out of my sight. I'm going in through the front. Don't try to ditch me."

"I'm not going to try to ditch you, jackass. Just be careful about acting like you're watching me. She's going to freak when she sees me. There's no telling how she'll react."

Donny was keying away at Ginger, even at the last moments. "Stake out the bathroom if you can't find her. It's pretty big."

"You're watching the bathroom?"

He turned the device to me. "No. Apparently, the second stall is haunted so there's a wee bit of a write up here with a few pictures. Looks like there's a big sitting area right as you enter. You women spend too much time in bathrooms. I know how you like to go in herds."

"Your point?"

"You could get cozy in there and no one would care. That ghost thing will have a lot of ladies coming and going."

"It's a bathroom. A lot of ladies will be coming and going."

"Point taken."

I gave Parker a quick kiss. "See you inside."

The limo had pulled up on Sixth Street. I'd wanted to arrive a little early and get a feel for the layout of the place. I walked through the patio restaurant seating and into the lobby. The hotel was gorgeous. It was old but well maintained. The ceilings were high and the artwork along the walls was amazing. Donny had told me the gentleman caller asked Alexis to meet him upstairs. I discovered there was a private function going on. By the looks of who was there early, I'd fit right in.

After climbing the stairs to the right, I was immediately greeted by a bouncer at the top. He bowed slightly at the waist. "You here for the party?"

Smiling wide I said, "Yes. I'm here for Alexis. She here yet?"

"Not yet. I'm sure she'll be down momentarily."

"Thanks. I'm in no rush. We do have all night," I said with a wink.

He motioned to a room to the left of the stairs. "Hospitality room is all set up. Be sure to get yourself a drink."

"Thanks. I'll do that."

Not worried about being seen by anyone I'd know, I slipped in and accepted a glass of champagne. Even if Alexis caught sight of me, she'd think she was seeing a good look-alike. I'd always been dressed in nice business suits and blouses whenever I'd met up with her. Normally I would never let "the girls" be so exposed. My own parents wouldn't recognize me this way.

As I walked out to mingle, I caught Alexis coming around the corner at the first set of doors. Reaching for the closest man, I grasped his tie. "Oh, my goodness. This is amazing. Your wife pick it out for you?"

He clutched my hand. "No wife, beautiful. You here alone?"

Shamefully flirting, I lowered my chin a little then moved my eyes up. "So far."

He pulled me in a little closer, which is what I had in mind. Alexis walked by, not paying attention to me at all.

"So...you going to join me for dinner?" the man asked.

"I'd love to, but I do have to visit with a friend first."

"Then I'll look for you at cocktail hour." Alexis had gotten her drink and walked out. He said, "Deal?" as he gave my hand a kiss.

I smiled. "Deal."

"To think, I didn't even want to come to this shindig."

"Lucky me." I winked again and hurried away. I wanted to vomit for acting that way. I was glad we didn't have microphones on. After scanning the room, I found Parker leaning against a pillar. He wagged his finger at me. Pretending to ignore him was the best I could do. Sticking my tongue out would draw unwanted attention. Finally catching sight of Alexis out on a balcony smoking a cigarette, I weaved through the crowd.

Alexis was alone and seemed quite forlorn if I was any judge of character. Which I was.

"Can I bum one of those?" Not even looking up to see who had asked, Alexis reached into her small, white beaded clutch purse with a slight huff. She offered it to me, but her focus was down the street. "Sorry. You have a lighter?" Alexis gruffly dug in again. I put the cigarette in my mouth so she would have to light it. Focusing on the tip of the cigarette and not my face, I was again ignored. I finally said, "Thank you, Alexis," trying to get her to look at me.

Still showing frustration, Alexis finally looked up with a turn of her lips in a forced smile. She dropped the lighter. "Oh, my God."

"We need to talk," I said as I grasped her arm and sat her down into a chair.

"You're really not dead."

"What gave it away?"

Nervously, Alexis looked over her shoulder. "You can't be here."

"No one is looking for me here."

"Yes, they are."

I stiffened up. "Who?"

"My dad has men on me. Of course they think you're going to come looking for me."

"He knows you gave me the wallet, doesn't he?"

"No, but he suspects I had something to do with its disappearance that night." She turned around again. "You have to go."

"I want that picture."

"What picture?"

"The one of you and Evan that was in the wallet before you gave it to me."

"How do you know about the picture?"

"I know the crime scene photos were altered, Alexis. If you want your dad to pay for killing Evan, I need that picture."

"People like my father don't pay for their crimes," Alexis said. She jumped when Kevin walked through the doors.

"He's okay; he's with me."

"We can't stay here." Alexis stood. "I have to go back in. People will notice I'm not inside."

"Make an excuse. Meet me somewhere. We have to talk."

Alexis's hands were shaking as she ground out her cigarette in the ashtray. Her eyes went to the doors again. "Give me half an hour. Come to room 312." She eyed Kevin. "Alone."

"I'll be there."

As soon as Alexis went back inside, Kevin joined me. "How'd it go?"

"We need to split up. Let's meet out front. She thinks her father's people are here looking for me. I don't want to get caught together. More than likely, they'll be looking for you, too. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea."

"Then let's get going. We don't need to do this now."

"Yes we do, Kev. Who knows when I'll get the chance again. She's already scared; she's going to run."

Two other women walked out with cigarettes in their hands. I handed mine to Kevin; he accepted it with a, "Yuck."

"Tough it out, puss. Mingle for a minute and play cool. I'll meet you downstairs."

I didn't go downstairs. I walked through the common area and made my way to the elevators without seeing Parker or anyone that appeared suspicious. Everyone was laughing and drinking; no one seemed to care who I was. Maybe Alexis was trying to frighten me, and her father's men weren't really there. The thought occurred to me that I could have it all wrong. There was a possibility that Alexis wouldn't dream of letting her father go to jail. She could be trying to scare me away or be setting me up. There was no telling which, but I couldn't turn back now. Getting in the elevator alone, I pushed the button for the third floor, not quite sure yet what I'd do when I got there.

Walking past the room, I checked to see if there was anything out of the ordinary. No guard. Not propped open with guests pouring out. I kept going until I found a small closet toward the end of the hall with the door open slightly. I slipped in and discovered it was a supply closet of sorts. Being an older hotel, the room wasn't big enough to accommodate a maid's cart, but its shelves were lined with various sized towels and assorted travel bottles. I found a work coat like the ones on the busboys in the restaurant hanging on a hook. A retractable cord was clipped to its pocket. Attached to it was a blank room card.

I whispered, "No way," as I removed it and secured it in my bra with "the girls". I peeked out the door before entering the hallway again. There was no sign of Parker. He was going to have my ass in a sling, but I couldn't stop now. I needed to get in that room before Alexis showed up.

Walking down the hall, I wished I had the time to admire the artwork that adorned the walls. It reminded me more of an art gallery than a hotel. I did manage to stop and examine one of a young girl and her horse, but only because someone was coming my way. The guest smiled at me.

"Aren't they amazing?" the woman said.

"I could spend days here." My enthusiasm matched hers. Once the woman went in her room, I walked back to 312 and swiped the key. The green light came on and I hurried inside. Someone else was coming; there was no time to peek in. There was no excuse good enough to offer anyone that was in there anyway. Especially not the large black man that grabbed my wrist immediately.

"Who the hell are you?"

"A friend of Alexis! Christ! She gave me a key. What do you think I'm doing here?"

He apologized as he released my arm. "Goddammit. She went through that eight-ball already?" Once his back was to me, I removed my gun and cracked him on the back of his head. He went down, but tried to stand back up. Grabbing the lamp on the small table to my right, I hit him again. This time he stayed down. Trying to drag him out of the way was out of the question. I had to move fast.

If I was here to rob them, that would have been easy. Money was piled by the bar as well as several packages of what I assumed was cocaine. Next to that, at least a dozen gallon sized zip-seal bags held small blue and pink pills. I was clueless what they were, nor did I care.

Pulling open a few drawers, I found what was Alexis's lingerie drawer. Digging through it, I found nothing. I hurried to the bathroom and dumped out her makeup case, scattering it all around, not even sure what I was hoping to find. A tall jewelry box sat on the counter as well. A little big to be a travel case of jewelry, but this was Alexis. I dumped it out, certain every colored stone in there was genuine. I pulled out every drawer but didn't find anything but earrings, necklaces, and bracelets. Frustrated, I threw it hard against the counter's backsplash. When it landed with a crash, a false bottom slid open about an inch. It was a few thin veneers of plywood but it served its purpose. After prying it free, I tugged at a picture that was taped to the bottom. It was the missing picture of Alexis and Evan.

"It's all I have left of him."

I spun around. In all the commotion, I hadn't heard the door open. Alexis was standing at the doorway of the bathroom. "You didn't have to hurt Hank. I was going to get rid of him."

"I didn't think you'd invite me into this room and intend on letting me leave."

"I was willing to talk to you. I swear. That picture won't help you. Please don't take it. If my boyfriend, Michael, even knew I had it, he'd beat me senseless."

"Because of its connection to your dad or because he knows Evan was your lover?"

"A little of both, I guess."

"So this new boyfriend knows about Evan? About your father's involvement?"

"Yes."

"Is he the drug dealer?"

"No. He's not my boyfriend."

"Who is he then?"

"Just a supplier we hang with." She eyed up the mess I'd made, but I wasn't about to apologize for it.

"Who else knows about Evan?"

"No one. You were the only other one. When Daddy was sure he'd found you alive, well...I guess you figured out the rest."

"He wants no loose ends."

Alexis nodded. "I'm sorry."

"You're young, beautiful, and rich, Alexis. Why do you want to do this to yourself?" I asked as I spread my arms wide.

"It's who I am."

"It doesn't have to be. And sorry, but I need this." I tucked the picture where I'd previously had the room key.

A man's hand suddenly appeared in view and gripped Alexis's bicep firmly. I aimed my gun to the right of the doorway where the man was standing. "Let her go!"

The man stepped into view. He had a gun with a silencer pointed at me. Alexis cried out, "Michael! Stop. Let me go. I didn't do anything!"

That's her Michael? I almost dropped my gun. It was my Michael. The judge's son that had attacked me. The reason Kevin was in jail. What was he doing here? I couldn't stop myself from shaking. I whimpered, "You?"

His grin alone made me want to shoot him. "You're looking as hot as ever there, Hailey. We going to finish this time?"

"You two know each other?" Alexis asked.

"We go way back. Don't we, Hailey?" He blew me a kiss. It sent a chill up my spine.

I tightened my grip on the gun and steadied my hand. "He's your boyfriend?" Alexis nodded. I spoke to Michael. "I'm leaving this room now. You can be standing or not. That's your choice."

"The only way you're getting out of here is in a body bag, sweetheart." He raised his gun. I stared into the end of it, frozen with fear. The gun went off, but it hit too far left. Alexis had shoved him.

I rushed out of the bathroom and pushed Alexis toward the door. "Get out! Hurry! Find—"

Michael knocked me to the ground before I could finish my sentence and tell her to find Kevin. I screamed, "Go!" as I struggled to roll over and fight him. Alexis took off out the door.

Michael was now lying flat on top of me. His gun was pointed at my head. "Now, this seems familiar. The gun is a new addition, though." He ground himself against me. I was sickened to feel him actually getting hard. I punched at him, but he dropped his gun and took hold of both of my wrists then held my hands above my head. "I wish I had time to finish what I started last time." Grinning, Michael paused, staring into my eyes. "Who am I kidding? There's always time." He brought my hands together and held them with one of his then moved his free hand down to his belt.

No! Not again!

Michael slid off me and was grabbing for his gun when the door blasted in. A kick from Kevin had sent it off the top hinges.

"I know I am not seeing this!" Kevin said with his gun drawn. Michael stood with his hands up. He still held the gun. "Point it at me, fucker," Kevin said with bared teeth.

Hailey stood. "Kev, don't!"

"I told you what I would do to him if he ever touched you again."

"He's not worth it! Don't!"

Parker charged through the door, scaring Michael even more. Jumping, he fired, but the bullet went wild. Having been fired upon, Kevin fired back. His aim was a little more precise, hitting Michael square in the heart, but he fired again twice more, just to be sure.

Parker quickly closed the door as best as he could, blocking it with a chair. He stood in the middle of the room. "I'm not even bothering checking a pulse." He motioned to the man Hailey had knocked out. "Who's that guy?"

"I decked him when I got in here."

"Grab his legs," he said to Kevin as he walked over to him and picked up his shoulders. Together, they dragged him closer to Michael. Parker put Michael's gun back in his hand and shot the black man in the shoulder. Then he took Kevin's gun, wiped it clean and placed it in the man's hand.

"Everyone out the fire escape. Now."

As we hurried down, I could hear sirens a few blocks away.

"Where's Alexis," Parker asked.

"I don't know. She took off."

"She shouted a room number to me as she ran by. I wasn't about to stop her and ask what was up," Kevin said.

"You get what you need?" Parker asked Hailey.

"Yes."

"That's something anyway." Parker didn't bother lowering the stairs when we reached the last section. He jumped down onto a small patch of lawn and put his arms up to catch me. Kevin followed. Together we ran for the limo. As soon as we were in, Seth sped away.

"Dudes. I'm not even going to ask."

"Smart man," Kevin said then rolled up the window separating them from the driver.

Kevin sat by me. I tried to beg him silently with my eyes not to say a word about who that was. I wasn't ready to face Parker about it.

He seemed to understand as he wrapped an arm around me.

"Did I miss something?" Parker asked.

I shook my head. "I'm pissed he got the best of me for a minute."

Kevin's anger took over. He no longer remained silent. "Got the best of you? You about had yourself raped again."

"What?" Parker screamed. "What happened in there? I told you not to try to sneak out of my sight, dammit!"

"I had to go while I had the chance. I didn't sneak away; I didn't see you and I needed to keep moving. Nothing happened!" I shouted as I shrugged off Kevin's hold.

"Pretty goddamn close!" Kevin hollered again.

Parker slid toward me. "Babe?"

"I'm fine! Both of you leave me be." I scooted over, rubbing my arms at a sudden chill I'd acquired. I could only stare out the window and wonder what part Michael played in this mess.
Chapter Twenty-Four

Dawn tried to give me something to relax, but I refused. That's the last thing I needed. I didn't fight when she wrapped a throw blanket around my shoulders, though. Seeing Michael again had given me a chill that I couldn't get rid of. Oddly, seeing his dead body didn't disturb me as much as it probably should have.

"Can I make you a drink?" Dawn asked.

I nodded. Meds, no. Alcohol, excellent idea. "Vodka soda. Easy on the soda." Dawn rubbed my shoulder and walked away.

Parker had called Seth over while Dawn made the drinks. "Get us in the air. Aim for LA. If we need to change direction, I'll come up and talk to you."

Without argument, he rushed to the cockpit.

Parker turned to Donny. "Get on Maryann and do what you do. I want those plates swapped out on the limo in case someone saw us rushing away. I'm glad you bought it instead of renting it, but I still don't want any chances. Get them to drive it to LA while you're at it. Get it outta there."

"Done," he said as he rushed to the big screen TV.

Dawn dropped a drink off for each of us then took a seat next to Kevin. She placed her hand on mine. "You okay, hon?"

I gently shook my head as a response. My focus had been on the picture in my lap. I couldn't face anyone yet. I felt beyond dirty, having been touched by Michael again.

Parker reached down, removing the picture from my hold. He grasped my hand and placed it on the glass. "Have a sip, babe." I brought it to my lips, shaking gently. I was sure Parker didn't know how to react. Very much wanting his comfort, I placed my drink back on the table, picked up his arm, and wrapped it around my shoulder. I could feel him let out a breath of relief as he gave me a tight squeeze.

Kevin finally broke the silence. "I'm not sorry I killed him, but I screwed up. Let me off this thing right now and I'll go turn myself in."

"That's not going to happen," Parker said. "There's nothing to tie us to that place. Unless their security has a system hiding that Donny didn't find, we'll be ghosts. There was enough money and drugs in that place to let the police come to their own conclusions on what happened."

"That man saw me," I said.

"He's not going to remember anything by the time he gets out of surgery. If he does, he's not about to tell anyone a woman got the best of him and knocked him out. He'll have no clue how he was shot. You're fine."

I pulled the blanket tighter. Apparently, Kevin couldn't take it anymore and spoke up. "Help me out here. I don't understand why Alexis was with Michael."

I couldn't hold back the anger in my eyes for him bringing it up in front of Parker. "I don't have a clue, Kev. What happened to me with Michael was—"

Parker looked back and forth between the two of us then cut me off. "What happened with you? You know the guy Alexis is dating?" After more silence and nothing but blank stares from me and Kevin, he understood. "Wait a second. He was that guy?" Parker's voice got louder on his last couple of words. My head sank again. The chill grew deeper. "Christ. Let me out." I didn't question him and slid out of the booth, out of his way. Parker rested his hands on the table and squared off with Kevin. "You didn't shoot him enough." He walked over to Donny. "You done with the limo?"

"Yeah. It'll be done."

"Good. Look up this jackass." He spun around. "What's his last name?"

I still wasn't able to speak, so Kevin answered for me. "Stahr. With an 'H'."

I couldn't take this anymore and ran off for the bedroom instead of sliding back into the booth.

Seth's voice boomed over the PA. "I'm startin' her up, gang. We're clear to go. Please remain seated and keep your arms and legs inside the ride at all times."

Knowing Parker was behind me, I left the door open then crawled onto the bed, not taking the time to get under the sheets. Parker closed the door and joined me.

He was silent for a while, lying there holding me tight. He kissed my forehead. "You really okay?"

I nodded. If I didn't get a grip on myself soon, I'd give myself whiplash. Snap out of this, dumbass.

"Why didn't you tell me who that was?"

"I didn't know that's who she was with, Parker. We all thought it was that dealer."

"I meant after."

"You mean on the fire escape or in the speeding limo? It all happened so fast...I still don't believe it."

He rubbed at my arms. "You're shaking like a leaf."

"I'm okay."

"Want help out of that dress?"

"I suppose." I dropped the blanket off my shoulders, exposing the zipper. Parker unzipped it and helped me shimmy out of it. He tugged at the comforter, getting it and the sheets out from under me, then covered me up.

He kissed my forehead again and held his lips there longer this time. "Better?"

"Yes. What's the plan?"

"I promise I'm not going to keep you out of the loop, but I want you to rest. Let Donny, Kevin, and I make a game plan. The picture helps, but it would have been nice if we could have had Alexis on board with us to offer some information."

"I'm sure she was going to trap me. I don't think we'd get help from her."

"We'll have to take it from here, then." He kissed me again. "You sleep, babe."

"Don't you dare leave me on this plane when we get back to California."

"I promise."

Getting rest really wasn't an option. My heart and mind were still racing too much. A few minutes after Parker left I stood, pulled on one of his shirts, and pressed my ear to the door, afraid they would plot sneaking away without me. I couldn't hear anything over the hum of the plane. Even though the main lights were turned off, there were a couple dim cabin lights in the room; I could see pretty well. Making my way over to a small table in the corner, I found a master control board for the intercom system. I flipped a master switch that allowed me to listen in on the whole plane. I hoped I wouldn't be given away like I was with Donny's system at the house.

"...explain it." It was Parker's voice. "He checks out fine and seems eager. Share what you have to and get him on board or we get him replaced." Were they talking about Seth? "Go buddy up with him and get a feel for him first, but I think we have our man. He has to know something was up at the hotel. He didn't flinch, on any account."

"I agree," Kevin said. "He seems to know his stuff and wants to be a team player. We talked for quite a bit when we left Vegas. He trusts we're not the bad guys and seems pretty eager."

"Good. Now...what don't I know about this Michael character?"

"How much do you know?"

"Just why you were in jail and that he was some judge's son she went on a couple dates with. You think all of this is connected somehow?"

"I don't see how. Maybe he's the right amount of corrupt and landed in the hot seat with McMand. It is a hell of a coincidence if it's by chance."

"Donny, what did you find?"

"Up front, he's as clean as my grandpa's ass after a colonoscopy."

"Ew. And not up front?"

"His guys aren't as good as I am. I found files tying him with McMand starting almost right after Hailey disappeared."

"As his lawyer or what?"

"More like business partner. They have property holdings all over the place. Big holdings. Hotels in Paris and Japan type holdings."

"What?" Kevin said. "He was a pissant when Hailey dated him. A nobody."

"Apparently he got in with the right crowd."

Donny spoke up again. "May explain why he and Alexis were together. Maybe this one had Daddy's approval."

"He can't know about the drug connection," Dawn said. I was a little perturbed she was in on the conversation. It didn't seem like something she needed to be involved in.

"More than likely, he does," Parker said. "McMand is far from a squeaky clean businessman. You can bet he's in on it. There's no way he hid that from his daughter. Of course she'd end up with someone that would ideally take over for him. You and Hailey were living together at the time, right?"

"Before I joined up, yeah. I still had my room there. She hadn't dated the guy enough to mention much to me. I was coming home to surprise her when I found them...you know."

"There's gotta be a connection we're not seeing. You think it could have all been a setup? Getting you in prison?"

"I don't see how. I filed for leave out of the blue. I felt like coming home to see her. No particular reason."

"Damn piece of luck," Parker said.

"Knowing the outcome, I wouldn't have done anything differently."

"I know, man. That's what I meant. You saved her probably in more ways than getting...you know." I smiled. The two men I loved most couldn't even say the word 'rape'. "It has to be connected somehow. Anything else, Donny? Can you find something with those two before Hailey disappeared?"

"Not yet, but I'll keep digging. And if you're not going to rest, join us, Hales. Yes, I can see these system lights, too."

I quickly flipped the switch off. Within a minute the door opened. It was Kevin, not Parker, that sat by me on the bed.

He placed his hand on my head, mussing up my hair. "How you doing, big sis? And none of this 'fine' bullshit."

"Honestly, I don't think it's sunk in yet. Maybe because there's nothing to sink in. Nothing happened. You saved me again." I reached for his hand and squeezed it tight. "I can't imagine he would have actually done anything."

"He could have been putting the fear into you before he shot you, too. He's on McMand's payroll. Don't put anything past that scum. You sorry I killed him?"

I was quiet for a moment. "I'm sorry you had to be put in that position again."

"Well, I'm not. It was like a dream come true. Been dreaming of that for the past four years."

"You can't be serious."

"Can and, I swear to God, am. Still love your twin with the black heart?"

Sitting up, I threw my arms around his neck. "You don't have a black heart. It's solid gold." After kissing his cheek, I leaned back again. "Think you're finally done worrying about me?"

"I'm afraid it's only just begun."

I stretched wide. The sun was shining in, brightening up the whole room. Turning to face the other side of the bed, I discovered Parker hadn't joined me all night. After Kevin had left, I had just wanted to lay back for a bit, but I guess I'd fallen asleep. I sat up to look out the window then frowned. The gray sky gave away that we indeed had made it to LA.

When I walked to the main cabin, Dawn was serving everyone coffee. I slid next to Parker after a quick kiss.

"Where are Kev and Seth?"

"Kevin needed to make sure he's on track. They went for a talk and to pick up an SUV. I'm not getting another limo," he said with a laugh, but I sensed something in his voice. Frustration?

"Did you stay up all night?"

"Most of it. We've all been up wracking our brains."

"I'm sorry. I should have stayed up to help."

"No. You needed to rest."

Dawn spoke up. "I slept, too. Don't feel bad. The men around here take charge."

"Was it worth it?" I asked Parker.

"We didn't get too far. It's one big puzzle that isn't making sense yet. We have the picture that completes the original crime scene photo and may help prove it was altered. A picture of Alexis and Evan doesn't necessarily mean they were dating. All it proves is that they posed for a picture in some bar once." Parker's phone rang. "It's Kevin." He put it on speakerphone. "What do you have?"

"Turn on the news, boss. You're gonna shit an eggroll."

The first channel he came to had a newscaster speaking. They caught the story already in progress. "...astonishing development in a year old case regarding the death of Japan's multimillionaire, Evan Miyahira." A picture of Evan showed up on screen, then a picture of the crime scene with the wallet circled. "Pictures have been discovered in the Austin, Texas hotel room where Michael Walker was murdered just hours ago. Drugs and money littered the room. Another man, whose name has not yet been released, was also found dead with a bullet to his shoulder and one to his head."

I gasped. "We didn't—"

Parker squeezed my hand, "Shh."

"New evidence suggests the death of Evan Miyahira was no accident. Why Michael Walker possessed pictures from the crime scene is yet uncertain and why these images were altered is unclear. The wallet circled—"

"Freeze that image, Donny," Parker hollered.

"—the original crime photos. We will keep you posted as more information is discovered. This is Trixie Balko reporting live from the Dryskill Hotel in Austin, Texas."

"Mother—" Parker let out a heavy sigh, stopping mid curse. "Pull up that photo."

Donny went back to that screen and zoomed in. Hailey was the first to say it. "The photo is still not there."

"I don't know how McMand is doing this, but son of a bitch. We're back at square one again. A picture with Alexis and Evan isn't gonna do shit now. No one will buy the image was altered twice."

"Who got in and killed that man before the police showed up?"

"He had someone there. Goddammit." Parker had never sworn so much before; I was starting to worry. "At least there was no mention of us being there."

"Or Alexis," I added. "That common area was packed with people that knew her. You think someone would have said something."

"They were all there for a drug fest. No one is going to say anything. I'm sure she directed you to a room that had no connection with her name. McMand was never mentioned in Evan's death. There's no reason for hers to come up now. She'll show up in Paris in a few hours to have some kind of alibi. She was never connected to Michael in the media or we would have found it." Parker stood. "Dammit, Donny. Get me something."

"Why don't you get me something? Like make me a fucking sandwich."

Dawn stood. "I'll get it. Don't you two start fighting. That's not going to help."

"It's what we do. Right, dickface?" Parker said as he slugged Donny's arm.

"Sure, princess. Now get off my ass."

Parker turned to me. "I need to go for a drive and clear my head."

"So let's go."

"My car is in the shop."

Donny tossed a set of keys at him. "Take mine, buttmunch."

Staring at the keys, Parker made a face. "I wish you'd let me get you something decent."

"Don't pick on Mrs. Howell. She may not start for you."

I couldn't help the laugh that escaped. "I take it his car is old."

"It's a disgrace." Parker took her hand. "Let's go. I need air."

The old, blue Chevy Luv truck looked like it had just rolled off the showroom floor. It didn't appeared restored, just well cared for.

"What is this thing? A seventies model?"

"Seventy-six. He loves her. Can't believe he's letting me drive it."

"Seriously?"

"I offered him anything under the sun. There's a screw loose with that boy."

"I think it's sweet." Parker had to use the key to unlock my door, then I reached over and unlocked his. No electronic fob here. I had to laugh at having to roll down the window by hand. "Where are we going?" I asked once he slid in.

"Just a drive. You care? You want to go someplace specific?"

"I want to be with you. That's all. I'm so tired of planes, limos, and hotel rooms."

"Then I have just the place."

I'd always hated driving in LA. It was all one big blur of starting and stopping. We avoided talking about what was going on. Maybe what had worked before would work again. Stop dwelling on it. Donny was busting his ass. A connection would come in its own time.

Parker turned off the freeway at an exit that read "Palos Verdes Estates." In another few miles, he pulled up at a small beach house. It was dwarfed by the two that surrounded it and was in need of some yard work. Parker took my hand and walked us to the front door. Another key on the ring opened the door.

"Is this Donny's place?" I asked.

Parker shook his head as he bent down and swept me off my feet. "Mine."

"Yours? But..."

"It's a piece of crap?"

"I wasn't going to say that."

He gave me a soft smile. "It's one of many. You know that. I like it here best and keep it simple."

As we went further in, I discovered it was far from that. The floors and cabinets were all new and the place had to be professionally decorated. The wall was adorned with a massive TV and stereo system and, of course, a few computers.

"Aren't you worried about someone cleaning the place out?"

"Nah. The neighbors are retired and keep a pretty good eye out, and I have a house sitter that comes and goes. No one would expect to see this with the look of the outside. And even if they did, it's not like it can't be replaced. Anything worth saving is on Maryann."

"What is with him and the Gilligan's Island names?"

He laughed. "I honestly never asked. I've never caught him watching it. Just another neurotic geek thing I have to put up with."

I heard the dinging of a small bell. A black cat came running over to him. "There's my guy!" Parker said as he put me back on my feet and reached down, picking the cat up. "How you doing, buddy?"

"This is where you have Arthur? Aren't you worried he'll get lonely?" I asked as I petted the cat. It was hard to do. He was going crazy trying to rub himself on Parker. His purr was almost deafening.

"Parker! You are home!"

A beautiful Mexican woman with hair to her waist walked over and gave him a hug. "He missed his daddy, si?"

"It would appear so," Parker replied, returning the hug.

"Who is dis beautiful woman?" she asked in a thick accent, motioning toward me.

"The love of my life," he answered. "Hailey, this is my friend Marina. She lives a few houses down and comes to play with Arthur for me a few times a day."

"My husband is allergic. I cannot have one of my own. You will be staying for a while?"

"Just for the day. If you could come back again tomorrow, I'd appreciate it."

"Si. Of course." She shook my hand. "Keep an eye on this one, no? He is a troublemaker." Marina winked at me then let herself out after a quick pat to Arthur's head.

"She seemed very sweet."

"She's great."

"And she doesn't question you being gone so much?"

"It's not always like this. If we know we're going to be somewhere for a while, Arthur comes with me. He's a seasoned flyer. I'm glad he wasn't with us this last time. He'd have..." Parker returned his attention to the cat. "B-L-O-W-N-U-P with it."

I giggled. "You sure he can't spell?"

"Pretty sure." He put the cat down and placed his hands on my hips. "I can't begin to tell you how much I want to have my way with you right now."

"So point me to the bedroom."

He rested his forehead to mine. "You sure?"

"Parker, I'm sure. Nothing happened. I could never attach a bad memory to being with you. I really want you, too. I didn't want to come off like some wanton hussy always wanting sex."

"Babe, that's my favorite kind of hussy."

Picking me up again, he carried me to the bedroom. No time was wasted on peeling off our clothes or turning down the bed. We made love on the comforter, half dressed. Once again, I was embarrassed how I reacted to his every move. I'd always thought I'd been a little cavalier in my sex life. There'd been more than a handful of men I'd made love to, or rather, had sex with, for sex's sake.

Knowing that things would be different with Nelson, I'd dated the jeweler for two months before finally giving in with him, but it was never like what I felt with Parker. I'd simply made myself comfortable and thought he was a good enough catch. A good enough "quiet" life to stay in hiding. There had been several men in my days when I ran with Brent, and even Brent himself, but I never walked away wanting more like I did with Parker. Each time we made love, I didn't want it to be over. Even when he was completely exhausted, Parker's desire to please me didn't falter.

This time Parker was ready before I was, but the intensity of his orgasm brought mine. After wave upon wave hit me, he collapsed onto my chest, catching his breath. When my shudders and aftershocks ceased, I sniggered.

"What's so funny?" Parker asked, kissing my neck.

"I wasn't ready, but then you did...and wow. For a second there it seemed like one of those carnival games. You know, with the squirty gun? You sure hit the target."

He laughed hard. "Did I win?"

"Oh yeah, but I got the prize."

Parker laughed again then rolled to his side. "Remember what I said about protecting you from next to you in bed?"

"Wouldn't be so tough to do right now?"

He squeezed me tight. "You make me a puddle, woman."

I turned to him, giving his chest a gentle kiss. Almost immediately, his breaths slowed down and he was asleep. Even though I'd spent the night in the bedroom of the plane, I hadn't slept that great. In moments, I joined him in slumber.

Two hours later Parker's phone rang, waking us up. He groaned, moved me off his chest, then reached down for his pants to retrieve it. After clicking the speaker, he left it on the ground and lay flat on the bed again.

"What's up?"

I could tell he wasn't trying to be harsh; he was still very tired. Donny must have been able to tell.

"Sorry to wake you. You at the house?"

"Yeah." Parker's arm went over his eyes. I felt horrible. They have been doing nothing but running around because of me. He was beat to hell and it was my fault. This had to stop. Soon.

"Mind if we show up? We're about a half hour out. I have brain fry bad. I need a dip in the ocean, man."

"Of course you can show up. I appreciate the heads up." The words were slightly slurred, as if he were still half asleep.

Donny clicked off, saving Parker the trouble of bending back down to turn off the speaker. He was breathing heavily again in seconds. I climbed carefully off the bed, throwing the corner of the comforter over Parker's midsection, and went to shower.
Chapter Twenty-Five

I was out of the shower and wearing another large shirt of Parker's when everyone showed up; I watched through the window above the sink as they climbed out of a large dark green Suburban. Hurrying to the door, I opened it before they came plowing in. Donny led the way.

"Parker is zonked out. Can you guys try to keep it down?"

"Sure, Hales," Donny whispered. "Sorry to barge in on you two, but I've had it up to here with plane beds." His hand was raised above his head when he spoke. "Even if they are on million dollar jets. I want to hit the water and probably nap on a lounge chair myself."

"You don't answer to me. Seeing as how your friend is out cold, I'd have to say you have the green light."

Kevin cupped my face and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. "You look like shit. You get any shut eye?"

"A little. I'm making coffee. That'll help. You two okay?" I asked as my eyes went from him to Dawn.

"I'm fine. A swim sounds good."

"Ditto," Dawn said. She was at his side and held a bag out to me. "I hope you don't mind. I grabbed a few things for you. I figured you'd want to shower and change if we weren't all heading back right away."

"Thanks. I appreciate it. I don't think the plan was to come here at first, but it sure is nice." Arthur weaved through my legs as I spoke. "Yes, I'm sure it's nice for you too, Arthur."

Dawn bent down to pet him. "Hello there, boy."

"I guess you two have met."

"Yes. We'll have to get him a litter box for the new plane. He's really quite the flyer. You wouldn't expect that of most cats."

"You coming for a swim, baby?" Kevin asked Dawn.

Dawn blushed. I guessed she was still embarrassed about the two of them. "Go have fun," I said. "The water looks great. I would have gone for a dip instead of a shower if I'd had a suit."

"There's one in the bag for you if you change your mind."

"Thanks." I pointed to the far left. "There's a small bathroom over there to change." Turning to Seth, who was still standing outside waiting for an invitation, I said, "Make yourself at home."

"Thanks."

An hour later, I was sitting on the covered patio watching Seth build a sandcastle, Donny sleeping on a lounge chair, and Kevin and Dawn come as close as they could to having to sex in the water with their swimsuits on when Parker came out and joined me. He bent down and wrapped an arm around me, then gave my cheek a firm kiss. "That nap felt good."

"I think you still need more."

His free hand held up a mug of coffee. "I'll be fine." Donny was snoring a few chairs over. Parker dropped into a chair, laughing, and scooted it closer to me. "I've been riding his ass pretty hard lately. I need to back off."

"He seems to live to figure things out for you. I wouldn't take it too hard."

"He's a good egg. I don't deserve him."

Lacing my fingers in his, I gave the back of his hand a kiss. "Yes, you do and he, you. I love watching you two together."

He shrugged. "Some people click. I got lucky." He returned the kiss to my hand. "With you, too."

"Yes, you did."

"That's not what I meant."

"I know." I winked at him.

"You and Kevin have that magic, too. Just when I think you're ready to throw him through a wall, you're hugging each other."

"We've always been like that. I'm glad to have him in my sights again. I hope whatever this is, lasts." I sipped at my coffee. "You've known Dawn longer than I have. What are your thoughts on those two?"

"Arthur likes her. That's big in my book."

"My brother isn't a cat."

"Doesn't take much more than food and a stroke now and then to satisfy us, either." I gave him a gentle shove. "I think they're all right together. Let it play out on its own, Miss Matchmaker."

"Hey, I didn't do that."

"That true, I suppose." I tightened the grip I had on his hand. "This isn't going to last much longer, is it?"

He put down his coffee and dropped to his knees in front of me. He wrapped his arms around me and rested his head in my lap. "Don't talk like that. You're mine forever, babe."

Giggling, I ran my fingers through his hair. "I meant our break."

"Oh." He buried his face in my thighs. "Now I feel stupid."

I felt bad his mind even went there. I kissed the back of his head. "I love you."

His eyes met mine and he smiled wide. "Love you more." Picking me up, he spun around then sat back down with me in his lap. "I like this best."

I rested my head on his shoulder. "Me, too." The quiet moment was too short lived.

"Can you whistle loud?" Parker asked.

"Loud enough."

"Call in the kids."

"Break over?"

"'Fraid so."

Seth ran the grill while the rest of us picked our brains as Donny pulled up everything he had on Michael on the large TV screen. He'd made a chart of sorts with what dates we had for events. It started with the night that sent Kevin to jail, which Donny worded, "Should have had his dick surgically removed." A few trial dates followed, my accident, and so on. Donny had brought along our findings from the lockers as well. Everything was turning into one big blur. Frustrated, I tossed the stack of papers onto the table.

"Parker? Have you ever tried connecting your parent's accident to Michael?"

"I've been through that thing forward and back for a year. His name has never come up."

"What about his dad?"

"I would have remembered the name Stahr. The judge that I dealt with every time I tried to get them to investigate something new was named Harmon."

I'd been lowering myself in a chair. Upon hearing that I missed and fell to the floor. Parker rushed over. "You okay?"

"That is Michael's dad."

"No. He has no kids. I know that much."

"Biological, maybe. But Michael's mother remarried. She never had Judge Harmon legally adopt him. His birth father wouldn't allow it. She'd actually been remarried again by the time your parents were killed."

"How do you know all this?"

"I told you we had a few dates before...that night. He talked about his family a lot. Claimed to never get along with his birth father or the next stepfather. He was really close to Judge Harmon and said he always wanted to have him adopt him. His mother had a restraining order to keep him from visiting Michael, but once Michael was eighteen, he moved into a house on Harmon's property."

"Well, hell. Donny—"

"Already on it." Donny keyed away, pulling up records for Judge Harmon and Parker's parents' accident information as well.

"You have the hard copies here?" I asked.

"They're in a safe. Everything is on Maryann. Donny'll pull up anything you want in ten different ways. We've been down this road so many times, he probably recites the stuff in his sleep."

Donny said, "Amen," as he typed away some more. "Okay. So here we have your parents' accident." He clicked on another folder. "And here are all your reports of your contact with Harmon, asking him to investigate McMand."

"Do you have any notes from your mom's files on that case?" I asked.

"I never found anything. I only heard the name mentioned by my father. She had no notes anywhere; not even so much as an appointment with McMand's name on it."

"You think things were tampered with?"

"I know they were. Mom was anal about this planner she carried around. It was never found. They said it more than likely went down in the plane with her, even though there was no trace of it. She keyed everything into her computer at home, but Outlook was totally wiped clean."

"I don't think we'll get lucky twice and find it in a train locker. I'm sure it's been destroyed. No cell phone records?"

"The company said they had no account for her."

"So McMand bought someone."

"That's my guess. We drew a dead end so we started watching him, waiting for him to screw something up. He wanted you, so we wanted you. I had no idea what it would entail. I swear. You're a key in more ways than you know to everything. We have to figure this out."

"If Michael is connected to this, I think we need to get to his place."

"I'm sure it's already been swept clean by the feds. If they linked him to Evan, I'm sure the FBI has probably taken over. My guess is McMand set him up to take the hit for Evan's death now."

"Anyone ready for a burger?" Seth walked in with a plate full of burgers. "Dig in, people."

We were all quiet as we ate. Parker had given his "Rest your brain and it'll work" speech again. I hoped it would. Within minutes, it did. I jumped to my feet, causing my plate to drop to the floor.

"What is it, babe?" Parker stood, his eyes wild with fear.

I turned to Kevin. "Why did I date Michael?"

"You said it was to piss off Harmon. You said he screwed you on a case and you wanted to piss him off."

"What was the case?"

"Jesus, Hailey. Sorry, but you about put me to sleep with all your legal mumbo-jumbo sometimes. I love you, but—wait. You were fighting some injunction for a hotel on some beach. You said it had historical value and was some kind of sanctuary."

"That's right. I'd put my money on the fact that the person I was up against was one of Michael's mother's husbands."

"And McMand was probably a partner on the deal."

"Parker...your mother was a real estate lawyer, wasn't she?"

"Yeah, she was."

Stomping over to him, I shouted, "You stupid asshole!"

"What?" Parker's face showed utter confusion at my outburst, but I wasn't sorry. This was the only thing that made sense. I was pissed it had taken so long for it to click.

"You were so caught up on playing 'Parker Peters - Spiderman Extraordinaire.' You could have told me that your mother practiced under her maiden name. I would have put this together long ago had I known."

"But she didn't. I'm sure she didn't."

"Donny, pull up plat number...shit. I don't know anymore. The Gregory Sanctuary on the coast. It's an hour past—"

"I know where it is. Got it."

"Who's the lawyer on the filing?"

Donny pulled up a PDF of the original form and enlarged the signature. "Mary Duarte."

Parker sat down hard in the chair. "I swear to God, I didn't know, babe. She never used it. Dad was too proud of his name. Her business cards had Peters on it. Why would she do that?"

I walked over and wrapped my hands around his head, drawing him to my chest. "I'm sorry I called you an asshole."

"A stupid asshole."

"I'm sorry." I kissed the top of his head. Now I really felt bad. "I'm really sorry. I think I'm just tired and crabby. I want this over with."

"Hello..." Donny said. "Waiting over here."

I continued, but still hugged Parker to my chest. "Parker's mother dealt with the purchase of the property, but must have tried to fight McMand when she discovered what he had planned. My guess is he made promises of keeping it a sanctuary then turned in plans to build that hotel. I can only speculate that since you think McMand is behind their deaths, that she found a way to turn him in for something or reverse what he was trying to do, so he killed her. He already had someone else on board to okay it, so he had to get rid of her."

"Judge Harmon," Dawn said.

Again, I wasn't sure whether or not to be happy or upset about how well she kept up. "Yes. I knew I had him, too, but I couldn't go any further in court. After your parents' accident, critical information your mother had was lost, so he received his go-ahead. Every point I tried bringing up was no longer an issue without proof. I told Harmon to all but fuck off; I was lucky I didn't get a few days in jail for contempt of court."

"So, maybe you weren't as lucky as you thought, luring his son in. Maybe that was the plan all along. Maybe he was trying to woo you into seeing their side," Donny said.

"Like I said back on the plane, sis; maybe rape wasn't his only plan. Maybe he was going to kill you when he was done."

I froze. I'd listened when Kevin had said it before, but it had never sunk in. In the past week, I'd been in more states than I'd been to in ten years. I'd been shot at, tied up, and worried I was going to be raped again. I'd watched a man get shot, gotten stitches, and fled down a fire escape. These words coming out of my brother's mouth and all the pieces finally coming together hit me hard. I felt myself go weak. Parker caught me as I started to go limp, and he carried me over to the couch. Dawn hurried in beside him.

"Get me a damp washcloth," she ordered Kevin.

"I'm fine," I said. My surroundings started to blur.

I tried to sit up, but Parker gently pushed me back down. "Just lay back. You have information coming out your ears so bad I can see it. Take a minute to breathe, babe."

"Don't make me sit on you," Kevin said when he came back with the washcloth.

Dawn took it from him and went to place it on my forehead, but I grabbed it from her hands. I brought it to my lips instead and screamed into it.

"Everybody out," Parker said as he sat next to me, pulling me to his chest, rocking with me.

When I finally calmed down, I dropped back onto the couch, bringing my arm over my eyes. "My heads hurts so damn bad."

"I'll have Dawn get you something."

My arm dropped to my side. "No. I don't want you drugging me."

Placing both hands at my temples, he gently massaged them. "Not knock you out, babe. How about some aspirin?"

My head really hurt. I thought about it for a second. "Okay. Only if you get it."

He held a long kiss to my forehead. "I'm flattered you trust me."

"I'm really sorry for what I called you. Maybe it would have made no difference if I'd heard the name sooner. I don't know. It seems like everything is going to spill out of my brain at its own free will, on its own time."

"You can't want to beat me more than I want to beat myself. I've poured over those documents for a hundred hours. I can't believe I've never caught it."

"Don't hate me for asking, but is there—"

"No. There's no chance Mom was in on this. You said before that she probably tried to stop him, that's what got her killed. That's the angle we have to work. I refuse to entertain any other theory."

"Okay. I believe that, too. I had to be sure you didn't have any doubt. We need everything on the table here."

"It is, babe. You try to relax for a minute. I don't like seeing you upset."

"And I don't like you seeing me that upset."

He gave me a gentle kiss, this time on the lips. "I'll be right back with that aspirin."

After a few minutes, I asked Parker to have everyone come back in. After apologizing for the mini-meltdown, we got right down to business.

"I know we're all dog tired, but I want this bullshit wrapped up," I said.

Seth raised his hand. I held back a laugh at his gesture. "What is it, Seth?"

"I'm just getting on board here. I'm fresh and ready to go. Know that if I can do anything to help, I will."

"I appreciate it. We appreciate it. Are you sure you understand what you're up against?"

"Hell, yeah. Kev and Donny caught me up on things. I'm your guy. You have to know enough of my history. I've always been sort of a rebel and outcast. You freaks are right up my alley."

I laughed. "Well, that's comforting. Sort of."

"You know what I mean. I can fly anything you need to drop me in. I'm firearm trained and certified, and more than ready to do what it'll take to keep you all safe."

"That's pretty admirable for someone we picked up by chance in Las Vegas."

"Las Vegas is all about chances. Baby, I've been looking for you all my life."

"Hey," Parker said in a teasing tone.

Seth held his hand up. "You know what I mean."

"You're handsome and all, but I don't want you thinking you're playing Tom Cruise in a Mission Impossible episode," I said.

"Not at all. I'm taking this very seriously. Being your go-to guy is my new purpose in life."

"I appreciate the enthusiasm. Now, back to—" Seth had his hand raised again. "What is it?"

"You think I'm handsome?"

Kevin cracked him on the back of his head. "Get down and gimme twenty, smart-ass."

Seth laughed. "Sorry."

"I'm serious."

"Really?" He looked over to Parker for help. Parker simply pointed to the floor.

Seth got in a pushup position then placed an arm behind his back. He did ten on one hand then switched and did ten with the other. He stood with a grin. "Happy?"

"We'll see," Kevin said.

"We done clowning around here, people?" I asked. Seth pinched his lips closed and crossed his arms. "Okay. We don't have anything on paper, but we do know now that I'm connected to Parker in a way we never suspected. This is throwing off everything we've been working toward in the past."

Kevin spoke up. "Exactly. All this time we've been focusing on McMand and his connection to Miyahira's death."

"That's what I thought this was about. That's what he came to me with, representation on that case."

"So is that connected?" Dawn asked. "I'm still confused about why he needed representation if he wasn't charged with it."

"This is one area I'm gray on as well. I actually flew for the Miyahira dude once." Seth now had everyone's attention. "His pilot got food poisoning at some buffet, so I was called in to fly for him. Damn sweet plane."

"Did you meet him?" I asked.

"No, but I was told who I was flying for."

"Did you see anyone else with him?"

"Nope. There was only a flight attendant and another male assistant. He brought me coffee. I would have remembered seeing that Alexis babe if I'd been given the chance. I was never given a passenger list; I was only told who the plane belonged to."

"You have a question here?" Parker asked.

"It's just that I remember when his hit and run showed up in the news. It was all over the place. I remembered the dude's name from the time he hired me."

"And?"

"No one was connected to it. They never reported pressing charges or finding the driver."

"Right, because McMand kept his name out of it."

"So why were you hired?"

"To maintain his innocence."

"I must be an idiot, because I'm not following here. He's not connected, he's not charged, why did he need a lawyer?"

"You don't need to know all of this," Parker said.

"No. It's okay," I said. "I was the one that did the hiding."

"Oh."

"I can fill you in later. But besides what you saw in the news, there was a civil case filed. The accident was kept out of the public eye as far as him being connected to Miyahira, but he was still accountable in court. He couldn't fix that part. Evan's family was demanding retribution for his death. As his lawyer, I kept his name out of it but pursued the civil case using a bogus company name. Even though Evan was blamed for being drunk, there was still the issue of wrongful death. McMand could have paid it, but why bother when you can destroy people's lives trying to fight it."

"Okay. I get it now. Sorry to be a pain in the ass."

"No, questions are good. Anything may spark something else. This has all been covered, but you are just coming on. I don't mind filling you in. The fact that you were hired by him is sending up a red flag for me."

"I've told you everything I can. That was my only run-in with the dude."

"All right. I trust you on this," I said. It still picked at me, but it had to be put aside. For now, anyway.

"What happened with the case?" Seth asked.

"I honestly can't say. I disappeared before it was finalized."

"Hang on." Donny keyed away at Maryann. "It's not public record so gimme a second."
Chapter Twenty-Six

"Well I'll be dipped." Donny slammed his fists on the table.

"What?"

"Guess whose parents died in a freak, accidental house fire."

"You're kidding me!" I screamed. "Why didn't that make the news?"

"It did. In Japan. Give you three guesses how the story got stomped here."

"Holy shit. So with them gone, no lawsuit," Parker said.

Donny replied with only, "Yup."

"How does something like this get brushed over?" I asked.

"I put the article in translator. I'll sum it up for you." Donny skimmed it for a few minutes. "Apparently, even though the dude was loaded, his parents chose to live humbly. They were very old-school Japanese. Evan's mother remarried after her husband died when Evan was two. She never had his named changed, so she was never brought up in the media in connection with her son. His stepdad had fifteen years on his mother, not that it means it was arranged or anything. Some people are just content."

"Yet they filed a wrongful death lawsuit for a fortune at their son's death. That had to mean big bucks," Seth said.

"It could still have been on principal and not money." Dawn spoke up for the first time. "If they were that old-school, they wanted what was right. They probably inherited his business and didn't need or want it."

Donny keyed away. "That's correct. They did inherit it, but the whole kit and caboodle was auctioned off internationally when they died since there was no other family. The stockholders cashed out and went their separate ways."

"I don't even need to ask who bought it," I said, sitting down hard.

Donny keyed away some more. "That's a big ten-four. McMand holds controlling interest in an international company that pretty much has the same type of assets that his US one does. Dude likes to hold realty."

I closed my eyes; my headache was getting worse. Parker's hands moved over my temples again.

"You need to go lie down, babe?"

"No. I'm okay, just tired. I want to kick myself for playing dead instead of making sure this bastard saw justice."

"Don't be hard on yourself, Hales," Donny said. "One, you didn't have a Donny to help you and B, you'd probably only be dead now, too."

"So what do we do?" Seth asked. "Go cut the guy's brake lines?"

"He's not getting off that easy," Kevin growled.

"Print up a copy of everything you have, Donny," I said. "The articles from Japan, the documents from Parker's mother...anything. We can't prove he intentionally killed Evan, but we can at least link him a few ways and get some investigations going. Pull up reports from my accident as well. It said faulty brake lines, but I had the thing serviced weeks before. I'll get records from the station and submit them, too. Any piece of evidence, no matter how small we think it is, will help us. I'm done screwing around."

"You have someone you think he doesn't own, babe?"

"I don't know who I can trust. I was thinking someone from your mom's firm. There has to be someone there you can trust."

"Of course. That's good thinking. What's the name of the repair place? If it's computerized, maybe Donny can hack in."

"What do you mean 'maybe'?" Donny's expression was serious.

I smiled at him. "I know you could, but this was a small place that still handwrote everything. My guess is everything is in boxes in a storeroom. It's worth a shot."

"Where is it?"

"Actually, it's about an hour from here. Give or take traffic."

Parker said, "Why don't you and Dawn go take care of that. I'll wait for the printouts, then Kevin and I will go visit my Mom's office. I'd rather do this face to face."

"What do you want me to do?" Seth asked. "Tell me I don't have to babysit the cat. Let me drive the girls."

I shrugged when Parker looked my way.

"All right. You drive 'em. Take the SUV. We'll take Mrs. Howell."

"I'm driving her," Donny said, without looking up from his keyboard.

"The three of us will barely fit in that cab, moron."

"Then go buy your own car."

"Fine. You drive."

"Thanks for letting me come with you, Hailey," Dawn said once we were on our way. "I really want to do more to help than just serve everyone coffee."

"You keep Kevin grounded, that's help enough for now."

"If this is him grounded..."

I laughed. "I know you don't think I like you, but you're wrong. Things have been crazy lately. I'm really not myself these days."

"I completely understand. I appreciate you saying so. I do feel horribly attached to Parker and Donny. I never would have dreamed I would luck out on a job like this."

"That makes two of us," Seth said, joining in the conversation.

"I'm glad you feel welcome."

"I want to ride this wave for all it's worth. I'm not going to let you down. You guys already seem like family, not bosses or coworkers."

"Well I'm glad, Seth. We kinda like you, too." I mussed his hair. I was growing attached to him already, as well. He reminded me so much of a mini-Kevin.

There was an accident on the freeway, so the drive took closer to two hours. I never thought I'd be grateful for a traffic jam. I used the time to nap; that helped considerably with my headache.

Seth nudged me when the SUV came to a stop. "We're here, Mrs. Boss Lady."

I stretched. "Just Hailey please, Seth. You answer to Parker, not me."

"You're in my care and you're in charge, but okay. Whatever you say. What do you want me to do? Get ready to make a run for it?"

This time, I couldn't help my laugh. "We're just here to look up invoices. There isn't going to be any trouble. You can keep the air on and the car running. We shouldn't be long unless they have no sense of filing. If that's the case it will be longer, and we'll send you for coffee."

"Whatever you need."

"We'll let you know one way or another."

Dawn and I had to walk into the service area to find someone to help us. We were greeted by a young mechanic with overactive hormones. He eyed us up without even trying to hide it.

"What can I do for you beautiful ladies?"

"I'm wondering if it would be possible to get a copy of an invoice that was misplaced," I said.

"Let me get Duke for you. He'll be able to help you."

"That'd be great. He was the one that helped me. It was over a year ago. You think you'd have records that old?"

"Of course. Duke don't get rid of nuthin'. We got a basement full of boxes of paper. Old fart thinks he'll need them for taxes or something. Hang on, I'll get him."

"Thanks."

Duke was under a car two stalls away. He came over, not seeming to mind the interruption to his day. "What can I help you gals with?"

I didn't see a reason to lie to the man. He didn't seem like someone that would have paid attention to the news or remember a case well over a year old. "I need to see if you'd have records from a year back. I had work done on my car and it would be helpful if I could get the paperwork to show the detail."

"Selling it?"

That was a great reason. Why didn't I think of that? "Yes, I am."

"You look familiar. What's your name?"

I hesitated, but again thought there was no harm. If he was going to look up my record, he'd have to know my name. "Hailey Mitchell."

A spark of recognition showed in his eyes. "Yellow 2007 Mercedes e350?"

"That's right. You have a wonderful memory. You did a complete work over on it for me before my warranty was going to expire. I'd like to let the buyers know. Your people are great here. Maybe with my recommendation, they'd keep coming back."

"Well, I certainly appreciate the faith. I was worried there for a minute you were having problems. Not many parts have a warranty that goes over a year."

"No. It's been perfect."

"Good to hear. I don't use a computer. Don't trust 'em. I do have the pink copy of everything stored by date. If you can narrow that down, I'll lead you in the right direction. I'm afraid we do several repairs a day." He waved his hand over the six-stall garage. "Just how bad do you want this paper?"

Dawn piped in. "Pretty bad. I'm the one buying it. My husband is a stickler about car care. I'm lucky he's letting me get it with her not having logged every oil change she ever had."

Duke laughed. "All right. Let's go on downstairs. I'll set you two lovely ladies up. I have to get back to that Fiat, but you're welcome to dig, as long as you put it all back."

"Cross my heart," I said as I made the motions. "We'll make a quick copy and be on our way."

The man narrowed down the year for us, but the months weren't in order. We were staring at twenty boxes that, according to the man, "most likely" had July and August's receipts in them. He was right, but it was the wrong year. It took us another half hour to locate last year.

"You'd better tell Seth we'll be a while, Dawn. Maybe send him for a coffee so he feels needed."

"That actually sounds good."

Five minutes had passed since Dawn had walked away. I heard footsteps returning, but knew they weren't Dawn's. I stood, suddenly uneasy and upset when I realized I didn't have the gun on me. Checking around me, I could see nothing but boxes. "Duke? Is that you?" The footsteps stopped. "You're being paranoid, Hailey. Quit it," I chastised myself at a whisper. Leaning back to the box, suddenly I could tell someone was behind me. I didn't spin around fast enough. A hand went over my mouth and another tight across my chest.

"Hey, baby. Long time no screw."

My throat was burning. Something was in the man's hand; my eyelids were going heavy. Where the hell was Dawn? Struggling under the man's hold was pointless. He was too strong. I went limp as everything faded to black.

When I came to, I was tied to a chair. Everything was blurry but I recognized where I was—McMand's home office. I was sitting in the same place I'd been the last time I was here, when I'd met Alexis. There was no gag in my mouth, but my throat was on fire. I couldn't scream if I wanted to. Blinking a few times brought clearer images, but no people. My head pounded more fiercely than before. I tried fighting the pain, but a tear trickled down my cheek. Not being able to lift my hands to wipe it away, I rubbed my cheek on my shoulder. There was no way this bastard was going to see me cry.

After what seemed like an eternity, the office door opened. My heart raced in fear. I now remembered the last thing I'd heard before blacking out. Hey, baby. Long time no screw.

When the DA I had once thought was helping me came into view, my heart sank. I didn't even recognize the scratchy voice that came out of my mouth when I said, "Jim?"

He strolled over with a wide grin. Once he stood in front of me, he squatted down and gently caressed my cheek with the back of his hand. "I was glad to hear you weren't dead, baby."

"Don't 'baby' me." Shouting the words caused me to cough. Jim went over to the bar and poured some water. I didn't want to accept anything from him, but I needed it. He held the glass to my lips.

Turning my head to the side when I'd had enough, I asked, "What did you do with Dawn? And Seth?"

"Dawn? You're concerned about her? Bitch sold you out and you're concerned about her?"

My eyes widened. I'd always suspected it, but I didn't want to believe it. "You're lying."

"Oh, really?" Harshly picking me up by one arm, he pulled me to my feet. I was still groggy and couldn't walk all that well, but it didn't stop him from dragging me along. He only had to go as far as the door across the hall. Kicking it open, he pointed his free hand toward Dawn. Her chest, arms, and legs were tied to a chair, and her mouth was taped. Fear filled her eyes.

"She sold you out. Every one of you. We know where your boyfriend and his little friends are. I'm afraid his days of playing superhero are over."

Dawn screamed and flailed as he spoke. She violently shook her head.

"I love how people think there will be a reward for information." He made a tsk tsk sound. "We'll have our fun and she'll find she's come to a horrible accident as well."

I struggled to get free from Jim. "You lying bitch! How could you do this to Kevin?" I started coughing again and dropped to my knees.

Again, Dawn shook her head. She tugged away at her restraints and hopped in her chair, trying to get to me.

Jim jerked me up on my feet. I leaned closer to Dawn, but still couldn't reach her. "I hope you die a slow miserable death."

I struggled to break free from Jim as he dragged me back into McMand's office. Once he'd dropped me back into the chair, I spoke again. I kept my voice soft, trying not to hurt my throat. "Let me go. You don't know what this is."

"Don't know what this is?" He reached into his pocket and held out the same picture that I'd found in the briefcase we'd retrieved from the locker. I had to turn away.

"I've seen them."

"And so have I. Daily for a year, dreaming of being with you again." He picked up my bound hands and placed them on his crotch. "See what you do to me."

I pulled my hands back. "You're a pig. You want to get off so bad, go find a hooker. I'm sure you have a dozen on speed dial."

"Sure, but you were special, Hailey. Haven't found a woman yet that can ride me in a chair like you could. Never underestimate the desire of a woman to please a man when she thinks she can get something out of it."

"I never expected anything out of you. I thought you were helping me."

"Helping discredit you, yes. Now...it could be a different story."

"Right. I'm dumb enough to think that if I sleep with you, you'll let me go."

"Of course not. But it could make your last few minutes on this earth enjoyable ones at least."

"As much as I appreciate the offer, I'll pass. Thanks." I was sure I'd heard glass breaking while Jim spoke, but I had to have imagined it. He would have heard it, too. It had to be ringing in my head. It still hurt like a son of a bitch. My head lolled forward as I squinted my eyes closed, trying to fight off the pounding.

Suddenly, an ear-piercing shriek exploded in my ears. An alarm was going off that could have been heard in Hawaii. I wished my arms were free so I could cover them. Jim opened the door and bolted into the hall. Another man was there.

"What the hell is that?" Jim asked.

"I don't know. I thought it was you."

"Turn that damn thing off!"

The man ran away hollering into the walkie-talkie he held. I watched Jim try to open the door across the hall, but it wouldn't budge. He kicked at it hard a few times before the trim finally gave away. He cursed when it flew open. I couldn't see much, just a pile of ropes on the floor.

Jim pulled a gun from under his jacket as he screamed, "She's loose! She's loose!" He ran to the window and fired. He was now hollering to someone in the yard. "I hit her. She's not going far. Go! Go! Go! I hit her!"

Jim rushed back in the room. He didn't have the arrogance he had before. It was my turn to smirk. "Good for you, fucker."

He cracked me in the head with the hand that held the gun. Again, my world faded away.

When I came to again, I had no idea of the time. My head felt like it was split in two. It was dark out; that told me nothing. I was lying on a bed this time with one arm cuffed above my head. "Anybody there?" I called out. The words rang in my ears, but I had to shake it off. I needed to get out of here. Within a few minutes, there was a silhouette at the doorway. It was a woman's frame, not a man's. "Alexis?" The figure moved toward me. Once she was finally visible in the light that cascaded in from the driveway, I realized I was right. "Are you okay?"

"Me? You're the one handcuffed to a bed. How's your head? You had a bad cut. I couldn't bandage it through your hair, but it finally stopped bleeding."

"My brain feels like it's in a mosh-pit, otherwise, I'm okay, I guess. Why do you even care?"

"I don't know. I guess you were only trying to get your life back. It's really not fair what Daddy's done, but he's my dad, you know? I can't let you make him go to jail. I'll have no one."

"Would you rather live like this? Watching over your shoulder? Sleeping with who he says you can sleep with? You're not a child, Alexis."

She stood and walked to the window. "I loved him, you know. He was 'the one.'"

"Evan?"

"Yes, Evan!" Her voice was thick with frustration. "Certainly not Michael. He was as selfish in bed as he was everywhere else. He never cared about pleasing me, just himself."

"So why were you with him?"

"It's not like I had a choice."

"There's always a choice."

"In your world, maybe, but not mine." She walked toward me again. "Do you still have that picture?"

"Somewhere, yes, I do. Get me out of here. I'll get it for you."

"You know I can't do that."

"Yes, you can. Get me a bobby pin, any kind of pin. I'll pick the lock. Get me a gun or a steak knife. Something to defend myself with. I need to get out of here. I promise I'll get that picture back to you when this is over."

"They're going to kill your boyfriend and your brother. It's only a matter of time."

"That's why I need to get out of here. Help me, Alexis. I want to help you."

Without saying a word, Alexis left. I knew better than to call after her. She wasn't going to help.

Almost an hour passed before Alexis came back in. She held her finger over her mouth.

I whispered. "I thought you'd left me."

"Jim had the key to your cuffs."

"What did you do? Clobber him?"

There was no mistaking the look of shame on her face. "No, but he'll be out for a while."

I put my hand on Alexis's as she worked the lock. "Honey, no."

She shrugged. "Nothing I haven't done before. He thinks with his dick. He wasn't about to question a two a.m. romp."

"He sleeps like the dead after sex." One hand, now free, went to my mouth; I was embarrassed I'd said that.

"Yeah, I knew you two had been an item. Don't worry. I don't give a crap about him. With a little luck, I'll never have to see him again."

The other cuff was undone. I sat up and hugged Alexis fiercely. "I don't know how to thank you."

"Don't get yourself killed. Maybe when this is over, you guys can...you know...help me."

"I would be more than happy to, honey. I will come back for you."

Alexis handed me a small handgun. "Be careful."

Suddenly the light flickered on. McMand's voice boomed. "Alexis Eleanor Virginia McMand! Go to your room!"

Alexis hopped to her feet. Head lowered, she walked to her father. When she reached him, he backhanded her hard enough to send her into the wall. She slumped to the wall, out cold. I stood, gun pointed at him. "Back away from her!"

Two other men rushed into the room, tackling me before I could get a shot off. I'd tried, but there was a safety switch I hadn't noticed until I'd tried pulling the trigger. By then it was too late; I was on the ground. McMand walked over, kicking me hard in the stomach.

"You stupid bitch. I've had dozens of chances to kill you. Your luck just ran out!"

He picked up the gun that the two men had knocked from my hand and pointed it at my head.

"All I wanted was a little land and a daughter that wasn't a total druggie skank. Is that too much to ask for? I started proceedings to buy up a little sanctuary and make it a grand hotel. Who gives a rat's ass about some fucking long neck birds that need a place to take a shit? Miyahira wanted in on it, but it wasn't enough for him to split profits, he had to bang my little girl, too. Yes, I ran him down. He wasn't worthy of her. My father died fighting his kind in the war. I wasn't about to have half-breed grandchildren."

"That's what this is about? You're a racist pig? You killed Parker's parents, Evan's parents, and God knows how many others because you didn't want your daughter dating someone Japanese?"

"Of course not, you idiot. It wasn't that he was Japanese. He wasn't good enough for her—period. I didn't spend millions on her schooling for her to shack up with that drugged out, techno loser. She comes from the finest stock. Went to the best finishing schools money could buy. Our ancestry can be dated back to the Mayflower. She needed better than that."

"So you killed him."

"Ran him down myself. It was so much more satisfying than paying someone. You'll never understand."

"You are a sick bastard."

"Correction. A rich, sick bastard. Too many people feel the need to step in the way of progress. First that Duarte/Peters woman, then you. Why don't you law bitches get the fact that what a judge says, goes? Why do you always need to fight a ruling? Your tits don't mean shit to a well-paid judge. This is a man's word and you don't have the penis to keep up."

"Oh, my God. You did not just say that. You going to bitch about us having the right to vote next? Should we all be barefoot and pregnant in the kitchen?"

"Don't even get me started."

"How did you ever find someone to marry you?"

"You're kidding right? Nothing attracts a bitch in heat more than money. Alexis's mother was one piece of ass, but she never would keep her nose out of what wasn't her business."

"I never imagined I'd be happy for someone that'd had the misfortune to die of cancer. She was better off than staying alive and living with you."

McMand laughed. "You really are stupid, aren't you? Cancer? Drawing it out for a month was what killed me more than what we did killed her."

"Daddy!"
Chapter Twenty-Seven

McMand turned around. He hadn't realized Alexis had come to and was listening to him. "You killed Mother?"

Shots were fired from downstairs. It startled McMand. The gun fired at Alexis.

I cried, "No!" as she fell. The men at the door took off in the direction of the shots.

McMand dropped to his daughter's side. On his knees, he turned back to me, but I was bounding over the bed and on my way out the door. I hated to leave Alexis, but there was nothing I could do. Running to a room I remembered seeing before, I hoped I could find a weapon. There were guns hanging under the heads of animals. Deer, elk, moose, pheasants, and a dozen others. Under each one was a gun I could only assume was the one that had made the kill. Finding bullets for those would be hopeless, but there was also what looked like a gun cabinet. It wasn't locked.

"Idiot. What's the point?" I found a handgun on the top shelf. Next to it were a few boxes of bullets and empty magazines. Too many different ones. "Dammit!" I could point a loaded gun, but I couldn't tell which gun took what bullet. I closed the cabinet and went to a desk. I found a revolver in a bottom drawer. It had bullets in it. Score.

I heard footsteps down the hall and quickly ducked behind the desk. It was a large oak desk with the front end covered. I'd be hidden unless they searched the room. The footsteps came closer. I remembered to look for a safety this time. There was none. I held the gun firmly in front of me, scared to death that I might actually have to pull the trigger. Then there was a voice I knew.

"Comet?"

"Spiderman?" Shoving the chair away, I hurried out from under the desk and flew into Parker's arms.

"How did you find me?"

"Dawn. She told us where you were."

"No, Parker. She works for them. This is a trap! Get us out of here!"

"No she doesn't, babe. She escaped and got ahold of me."

"She's a liar! Jim told me who she is."

"Babe, it's not her fault you were grabbed at the auto place."

"Yes it is! Where is that bitch? I'll kick her ass!"

"You'll have to get in line. She's in intensive care at the hospital."

"She's what?"

"She was shot when she escaped. There's no way she's working for them."

"But Jim said..."

"Jim? The one that screwed you to help McMand set you up? Who you going to believe?"

More shots were fired, causing me to snap out of my turmoil about Dawn for now. "Where's Kevin?"

"Dawn told us what room you were in. My guess is he's on his way there. He was clearing the west wing, I went east."

"How did you know I was in here?"

"Spidey senses." He winked. "I could smell your perfume. You know that drives me crazy." He growled playfully as he reached for my hand. "Come on, let's go find that little brother of yours before he goes Rambo on the whole place."

"We have to get back to the room. Alexis was shot. I want to help her."

Parker walked in front, gently pulling me along while I tried to keep an eye out behind us. Once we reached the end of the hall, I looked forward and found Kevin. Parker motioned for him to keep an eye out while we moved toward the room. I spotted someone behind us and screamed. Parker whipped around and fired at a man that had taken a corner. It was Jim. He held a gun but was in an open robe, wearing only boxers beneath it. He may sleep like the dead after sex, but shots wake even him up. I felt nothing for the man as he lay there unmoving.

"You okay?" Parker asked.

"Fine. Let's go." After passing two more doors, we were at the room I'd been held captive in. Alexis was still on the ground, but McMand was gone. I rushed over to her. I didn't need to check a pulse; I could see Alexis had slow, steady breaths. Her hand was over her left side. There was a lot of blood by her, but it looked survivable. At least I thought so, but my only experience with guns up until now had been Hollywood movies.

Parker had stayed at the door. "She okay?"

"I think so. Can we get her out? We need to deal with McMand later. We need to help her. She tried to help me get free."

"You come watch the door. I'll carry her."

I hurried over and took his gun. "Where's Seth? Is he okay?"

Parker went over to Alexis and picked her up. "He's all right. We picked him and the SUV up at the garage. We still don't know who blew the whistle on you there, but he was klunked pretty good. He insisted on coming with us. Stubborn tough nut. He fits right in with this bunch." As he picked up Alexis, she moaned. "It's okay, kid. We have you. You'll be all right."

Once we were out the door, Kevin joined us. "She okay?"

"I think she will be," I answered. "We need to get her to a hospital, pronto."

Surprisingly, we made it to the front door without encountering any more guards. They had either been shot or had fled in fear. I didn't have a count on guards or know how many shots went off before Parker found me. I didn't much care what their fate was. Parker called Seth to back the car up to the door. I stood by Parker, stroking Alexis's hair. Her eyes had finally opened up.

"It's okay, sweetie. You're going to be okay."

"You're not going anywhere with my daughter. Put her down and step away." McMand came out of the bushes by the front door. He held two handguns on us.

Kevin cocked the hammer on his gun. "Over my dead body."

"Don't tempt me."

I heard Parker whisper to Alexis as he bent down. "I'm not leaving you. Trust me." As he started to lower her toward the ground, Alexis reached for one of the guns in my hands. She fired off four shots into her father's chest before any of us could peep. Alexis dropped the gun. "That was for Evan and Mom, fucker."

Once we reached the hospital, Kevin went to find Dawn. Parker and I waited until Alexis was wheeled into surgery with the assurance that she would recover completely. A scan showed nothing vital had been hit.

We found Dawn in a room with a nurse outside. "Just one of you at a time, please. She needs her rest. I'll get her boyfriend to step out for a minute."

Once Kevin was out, I gave him a tight hug. "Is she okay?"

"She's fine now. Lost a lot of blood, but there wasn't anything they couldn't fix. She's in and out, Hailey, but she told me enough. That Jim was lying to you. She didn't turn you in. McMand's men were coming into the garage when she went to talk to Seth. They clobbered her before they went after you. It wasn't her doing. Please trust me on this. Dawn overheard the men talking when they drove you guys to McMand's. That old mechanic had been visited by McMand after your accident. He was well paid to call them if you ever showed up. I guess they had their bases covered after they messed with your car. How they even dreamed that up is beyond me. There has to be hundreds of auto repair places around. The guy's control had no end."

"I trust you, Kev. I was so angry at the possibility that she'd done that to us, but there was something in her eyes that made me wonder about her. I do like her more than you guys think. It'll be all right. I want a minute alone to tell her that."

As I walked into the room, Dawn looked up at me. A tear escaped and rolled down her cheek. "Don't try to talk, Dawn. I know you didn't do what Jim said. It's okay. I really want you to be okay, and I want you to stay with us."

"Are you sure?" she whispered.

"I'm sure. My brother is probably out there naming your kids. If you can put up with me, I sure as hell can put up with you." I bent down and kissed her cheek. "You saved me and Alexis. All of us, actually. I'll talk to your boss about a bonus." I winked and walked out after giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "I'll go get Kev."

I didn't have to say a word. As soon as I walked out, Kevin ran back in. Once he was gone, I looked down at Parker's shirt and giggled. "How did I miss that?" He was wearing the shirt we'd bought at the secondhand store.

He placed his hand over the stick figures. "I got your back, Hailey. I'll always have your back. Let's hope you being in the line of fire is over with, though. We need to get Donny busy restoring your history."

"I don't know. I could do a new life and make a new history with you."

He took my hand. "You mean it?"

"Sure. I'll be Mrs. Spiderman. There's not a doubt in my mind about you, Parker. I don't think there ever was."

Parker's eyes went wide as he stared at my neck. Touching where he was looking, I brought up bloody fingers.

"What happened, babe?"

"Dammit. Nothing. Ignore it."

He lifted up my hair and looked at the wound. "Sure, after about seven or eight stitches. Damn, babe. I'd better get great health insurance on you."

"You can do whatever you want to, after one thing."

"What's that?"

"A weeklong nap."

"You got it."

"Just one more thing and I'll be complete again."

"Anything, babe."

"You think Arthur would mind a girlfriend?"

THE END

About the Author

June, who prefers to go by Bug, was born in Philadelphia but moved to Maui, Hawaii, when she was four. She met her "Prince Charming" on Kauai and is currently living "Happily Ever After" in Minnesota.

Her son and daughter are her greatest accomplishments. She takes pride in embarrassing them every chance she gets.

Visit http://www.junekramin.com for more releases.

Time Travel Series:

Dustin Time (Free!)

Dustin's Turn

Dustin's Novel

Romantic Suspense/Thriller:

Double Mocha, Heavy on Your Phone Number (Free!)

Hunter's Find

Amanda's Return – Hunter's Find II

I Got Your Back, Hailey

I've Also Got Your Front, Hailey – I Got Your Back, Hailey II

Amanda's Got This, Hailey – I Got Your Back Hailey III

Here Today, Gone to Maui, Hailey - I Got Your Back Hailey IV

Romance:

Come and Talk to Me

Money Didn't Buy Her Love

Devon's Change of Heart - Money Didn't Buy Her Love II

I'll Try to Behave Myself

Contemporary Fiction

The Green Flash at Sunset

Baby, Just Say Yes

New Adult Romance

Let's Start With Forever

More to come!

If you've enjoyed this novel, a review would be appreciated!

Visit http://www.beforehappilyeverafter.com for her middle grade fantasy series written under the pseudonym of Ann T. Bugg.

